THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 
 OF ILLINOIS 
 LIBRARY 
 
 From the collection of 
 James Collins, 
 Drumcondra, Ireland. 
 Purchased, 1918. 
 
 B 
 
MEMOIR 
 
 OF THE LATE 
 
 RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D., 
 
 LOBD BISHOP OF CASHEL. 
 
 BY 
 
 MRS. HAMILTON MADDEN, 
 
 AUTHOR OF ‘PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF THE BISHOP OF CASHEL.' 
 
 * 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 JAMES NISBET & CO., BERNERS STREET. 
 1 875 . 
 
MURRAY AND GIBB, EDINBURGH, 
 PRINTERS TO HER MAJESTY’S STATIONERY OFFICE. 
 
33 
 
 & 1 5 3 l 
 
 /) 
 
 0 
 
 PEEFACE. 
 
 Some time having elapsed since the death of the Bishop of 
 Cashel, and no Memoir of this eminent man having ap- 
 peared, the Author determined to try what she could do. 
 She had the advantage for many years of an intimate 
 acquaintance with the late revered Bishop. She has 
 received much valuable assistance from several of his 
 clergy, who love his memory, and wish to have it per- 
 petuated. She has also, by the kindness of a member of 
 his family, been put in possession of some of his manu- 
 scripts, and of many letters preserved by him. Some 
 persons expressed their fears that it would not be practi- 
 cable to collect a sufficient quantity of material for the 
 work, as none of his early correspondence has been pre- 
 served ; but, on the contrary, she has been obliged to omit 
 a great deal of valuable matter, in order to confine it to 
 the limits usually prescribed, — amongst other things, his 
 speeches at the controversial meetings at Carlow, and in 
 the House of Lords on the subject of National Education; 
 also correspondence carried on at some length on various 
 important subjects. These she will reserve in case of an 
 
 4.37965 
 
IV 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 enlarged edition being called for at some future time. It 
 has been her humble desire to endeavour to represent him 
 such as he was; and if in any degree she has been enabled 
 to do so, she trusts that it may be both interesting and 
 instructive, and lead some in these days to obey the com- 
 mand of the Lord by the prophet Jeremiah : c See, and ask 
 for the old paths ; where is the good way ? and walk 
 therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls . 5 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 EARLY DAYS. 
 
 Birth — Parentage — Death of his Father — Removes to Bromley — 
 Education — Kilcool Volunteers — State of the Country — Choice 
 of a Profession. (1783 to 1807), 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 Ordination — Curacy of Malrancan — Self-examination — Curacy of 
 Newcastle — State of Religion in Ireland — Appointment to the 
 Parish of Powerscourt— Paris in 1815. (1807 to 1815), . 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 HEART WORK. 
 
 First Seals to his Ministry — Correspondence. (1815 to 1824), 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 Irish Society — Biblical Discussions — Meetings at Carlow — Letter 
 to Dr. Doyle — Death of Hon. and Rev. Edward Wingfield. 
 (1825), 
 
VI 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER Y. 
 
 PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 Instruction of the Young — Waterfall Dinner — Wednesday Evenings 
 — Visit to an Invalid — Anecdotes — Wicklow Clerical Meetings 
 — Powerscourt Discussions, 
 
 PAGB 
 
 113 
 
 CHAPTER YI. 
 
 ‘ HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE. ’ 
 
 National Board of Education — Visit to London and Paris — Home 
 
 Missions — Dublin Clerical Meetings. (1830 to 1840), . . 160 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A BISHOP. 
 
 Deanery of St. Patrick’s — Appointment to the See of Cashel — Sun- 
 day at Geneva — The Bishop at Waterford — Correspondence. 
 
 (1840 to 1845), 219 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 First Parliamentary Session — The Famine Year — Church Educa- 
 tion Society — Reformation at Doon — Ordinations — Episcopal 
 Church in Scotland. (1845 to 1863), 272 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 Letters to Friends — Protestant Hall — Killough Castle— Preparing 
 
 to Depart — The Bishop’s Library, 316 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 PARTING DAYS. 
 
 County Wicklow — Love of the Church — Waterford Diocesan Synod 
 — Archdeacon Brien’s Reminiscences — Last Illness — Death. 
 
 (1863 to 1872), 
 
 388 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 vii 
 
 APPENDIX A. 
 
 PAGR 
 
 Speech at First Meeting of the Church Education Society for Ire- 
 land, .429 
 
 APPENDIX B. 
 
 Letter to the Rev. Arthur Dawson, ...... 437 
 
 APPENDIX C. 
 
 Liturgical Revision, ......... 442 
 
MEMOIR 
 
 OF THE 
 
 RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 EARLY DAYS. 
 
 ‘ Lord, with what care Thou hast begirt us round ! 
 
 Parents first season us : then schoolmasters 
 Deliver us to laws ; they send us bound 
 To rules of reason. ’ 
 
 George Herbert. 
 
 Robert Daly was born at Dunsandle, in the county of 
 Galway, the residence of his father, the Right Honourable 
 Denis Daly, on the 10th of June 1783. The Dalys were an 
 old Irish family. His mother was Lady Harriet, only child 
 of the first and only Earl of Farnham, and a great heiress. 
 His father was a gentleman of considerable property and 
 influence, which he made use of in the cause of his country, 
 joining in the patriotic exertions of Grattan, Flood, and 
 Curran, to endeavour to raise poor Ireland in the scale of 
 nations. His career of usefulness was cut short at an 
 early age : he died young, leaving two sons and six 
 daughters, the youngest of whom was born after his death 
 The eldest son, James, was only fourteen months older than 
 
 A 
 
2 
 
 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 his brother Robert, the subject of our Memoir, and was 
 raised to the peerage as Baron Dunsandle the same year 
 that Robert was appointed to the bishopric of Cashel. 
 They were the two eldest of the family, and were a striking 
 contrast to each other in character and disposition, though 
 equally clever in the acquisition of learning. James 
 was remarkably gentle, and was easily led and influenced 
 by others, while Robert possessed qualities which were 
 exactly the opposite. James was his mother’s favourite ; 
 while Robert resembled her in many respects, not only in 
 looks, but in a healthy and vigorous constitution both of 
 mind and body, in strength of mind, and habits of regu- 
 larity and punctuality, and a certain plain common sense 
 •which is a very uncommon thing. There were not to be 
 found in those times photographers in every country town ; 
 consequently we have not interesting memorials of the 
 brothers in the shape of photographs, taken every year 
 in various attitudes, and treasured up by foolishly fond 
 parents. We are left very much to our imagination to 
 fancy what they must have looked like while playing 
 about in the demesne at Dunsandle, in those days when 
 he remembered his nurse, on losing her husband, coming 
 into the nursery, and saying in a triumphant tone of 
 voice to the children, ‘Wish me joy! I’m shut of my 
 bargain/ — a circumstance which his great sense of humour, 
 no doubt, made sure not to be forgotten by him. His 
 reminiscences of the universal spelling-book were also 
 very amusing. It seems to have been at that time 
 the chief elementary book of English teaching; and 
 the moral story of ‘ Tommy and Harry’ was imprinted 
 
EARLY DAYS. 
 
 3 
 
 on his memory, together with the reckless exclamation 
 of the latter, — ‘ I don’t care for that neither/ said the 
 hardened wretch. We have no record of his sayings, or 
 of many of his traits of character when a child ; all who 
 remembered him at that time have passed away. Perhaps 
 he was not a very wonderful child — wonderful children, 
 he said himself, were never heard of in after life, except as 
 oddities, who gave you the idea of ‘ worn-out wonders/ 
 On the death of her husband, Lady Harriet Daly went 
 with her children to reside at Bromley, near Delgany, in 
 the County Wicklow, a place which had belonged to her 
 mother, Lady Farnham, and now came into her possession. 
 It was a comfortable, substantial house, in a well-wooded 
 demesne, in the vicinity of some of the loveliest scenery of 
 the County Wicklow. In this and the neighbouring parish 
 of Powerscourt, Robert Daly spent the greater part of his 
 life. They were highly-favoured spots, remarkable not 
 only for the beauty of their scenery and their genial 
 climate, but for their moral beauty, and for the fruits of 
 righteousness which were brought forth by many who 
 resided there in after times. Here he was favoured by 
 many of the advantages of a good home education ; and no 
 doubt, his earliest associations of happiness being connected 
 in his mind with the beauties of nature, gave him that 
 thorough taste for the country which he preserved to the 
 last, and which is perhaps the most innocent, and at the 
 same time the most elevating to the mind, of all our natural 
 tastes. The road by which he so often rode or drove back 
 and forward from Bromley to Powerscourt Glebe is one of 
 the loveliest in Ireland. After passing through the richly 
 
4 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 wooded glen of the Downs, which forms part of the beau- 
 tiful demesne of Bellevue, at the end of which there is a 
 fine view of Great Sugarloaf, the road winds for some 
 miles through a defile called ‘ The Rocky Valley/ where 
 the scenery is of a wild and sublime character — the moun- 
 tains rising precipitously on each side of the road, while 
 large boulders of rock seem to overhang your path, and 
 bright little streams enliven the grey gloom of the valley. 
 It is the great variety of scenery met with in so short a 
 space of time that gives its great charm to the County 
 Wicklow. On coming out of the Rocky Valley and 
 ascending a hill, a prospect meets the eye which can 
 hardly be surpassed in beauty, — the demesnes of Powers- 
 court, Charleville, and Tinnahinch, surrounded by an 
 amphitheatre of mountains; the wooded glen, so well 
 known as the ‘ Dargle/ or the * Glen of Oaks/ winding 
 along ; and a view of the sea in the distance, with Bray 
 Head on one side and the Killiney Hills on the other. 
 To return to our subject, there was one important in- 
 gredient wanting in Mr. Daly’s education, a want which 
 was at that time existing, though perhaps not felt, in 
 almost every family, — a want of religious teaching. 
 
 Sunday schools had not then been thought of, or classes 
 for catechizing and instructing young people in the Holy 
 Scriptures, as the only book able to make them wise unto 
 salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus; while 
 catechisms and the ‘Week’s Preparation’ were thought 
 to contain sufficient instruction for candidates for confirma- 
 tion. His mother, though an excellent woman, and most 
 conscientious in the discharge of what she felt to be her 
 
EAELY DAYS. 
 
 5 
 
 duty, was not at that time under the influence of true 
 religion. He was not given to the prayers of a Monica; 
 but his mother in after times learned from him in the 
 school of Christ, and was no doubt given to his prayers. 
 Children were in those days kept in great order, and not 
 encouraged to think too much of themselves. His mother 
 used to say that her children were the worst children in 
 the world, probably from her great anxiety that they should 
 be the best. He afterwards spoke of it as being a trait 
 peculiar to her character to undervalue everything that 
 belonged to her, while many others are found to overrate 
 their possessions. Her children, accordingly, secretly re- 
 joiced one day at overhearing her (while looking at her 
 bees in the garden) say, ‘ My bees are the worst bees in 
 the world; they never swarm when they ought.’ She 
 seems to have succeeded in giving her sons a thorough 
 abhorrence of everything that was low and wicked ; the 
 reason given for their removal from Dr. Moore’s school at 
 Donnybrook, after a very short stay there, was Robert 
 being so much shocked at what he witnessed among his 
 schoolfellows, who w^ere not probably worse than other 
 schoolboys at that time. At an earlier period, he and his 
 brother were for a few months at Dr. Stock’s school at 
 Delgany. The exact date of his going there is not known, 
 but it is likely to have been soon after his mother’s removal 
 to Bromley ; he was then more than twelve years of age. 
 Dr. Stock was rector of the parish, and kept a school in 
 the glebe-house for a small and select number of pupils. 
 Their uncle, Colonel Daly, was joint guardian to the 
 brothers with Lady Harriet. Judge Daly (who never 
 
6 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 married) seems also to have taken a great interest in the 
 education of his nephews. He for many summers resided 
 at the church cottage in Delgany, and when in his old age 
 he became infirm, his nieces all took their turn in nurse- 
 tending him, particularly the eldest Miss Daly, who lived 
 with him for some time before his death. Robert was very 
 much attached to this uncle, and often told a story of his 
 saying to him when a boy, ‘ Two and two are four, Robert ; 
 can you contradict that ? 9 This love of contradiction 
 remained with him, however, through life ; it was a strong 
 characteristic of his nature, a high development of the 
 organ of combativeness, which, phrenologists tell us, is the 
 quality that gives energy to a character, and enables it 
 to surmount the difficulties that come in its way. In his 
 case this quality was well directed, by the influence of 
 divine grace, and helped him in those times, when he met 
 with much which he thought it his duty to oppose, to fulfil 
 his baptismal vow to fight manfully under Christ’s banner 
 against sin, the world, and the devil, and to continue 
 Christ’s faithful soldier and servant until his life’s end. 
 Lady Harriet was assisted in the choice of a tutor for her 
 sons by Dr. Cleaver, then Bishop of Ferns, who was married 
 to her first cousin. The person chosen was a highly edu- 
 cated Englishman, Mr. Hordern, under whose care they 
 pursued their studies at home, reading all the morning till 
 about two o’clock, when they went out to walk or ride. 
 They were very fond of shooting, and their mother kept 
 a gamekeeper to accompany them in their excursions. 
 When the rebellion broke out, in 1798, Mr. Hordern 
 returned to England. On hearing of the dangerous 
 
EARLY DAYS. 
 
 illness of her step-mother, Lady Farnham, with whom 
 her second daughter, Charlotte, had always lived. Lady 
 Harriet went to London, where she remained for several 
 months, bringing three of her daughters with her, and 
 leaving the two youngest with their grandmother, Mrs. 
 Daly, in Dublin, who had a house in Cavendish Eow, Eut- 
 land Square. It was probably this interval that was spent 
 by the brothers at Dr. Moore’s at Donnybrook, who took 
 pupils to prepare for College. On the death of Lady 
 Farnham, Lady Harriet returned with all her family to 
 Bromley, where her sons pursued their studies during their 
 College course under the direction of their tutor, Mr. Eyre, 
 who was, as Mr. Hordern had been, recommended to Lady 
 Harriet by her cousin the Bishop of Ferns, and who 
 remained with them until they took their degree. Eobert 
 Daly and his elder brother entered Trinity College, Dublin, 
 together as fellow-commoners in 1799, under Mr. Daven- 
 port, and obtained first and second place. Eobert distin- 
 guished himself highly, and won the gold medal in the 
 year 1803, which was at that time only awarded to 
 those who got Valde in Omnibus at every examination 
 during their whole course, the exception of one Bene being 
 allowed, and whose conduct had been throughout correct 
 and unblamable : only one gold medal was given in each 
 class. As Eobert was but twenty when he took his degree 
 of B.A., in 1803, Colonel Daly thought him too young to 
 give up his studies; he therefore advised his going to 
 Oxford for two years. He accordingly entered at St. 
 Mary’s Hall, from whence he took an ad-eundem degree 
 in 1805. His brother, on coming of age in 1803, visited 
 
8 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Dunsandle, and was much amused but rather affronted at 
 the tenantry, who had not seen him since he was quite a 
 child, preparing jam to regale him with on his arrival. 
 After this period, Robert seems to have very often visited 
 his native place, and to have enjoyed his favourite sport of 
 shooting over the Galway mountains ; which he afterwards 
 spoke of as f a time when I thought that God had sent me 
 into the world for no higher purpose than to slaughter 
 grouse.’ He remembered one rainy day, while the general 
 elections were going on, asking the gamekeeper if he 
 thought the weather would soon clear up, and being amused 
 at the answer of the old man, who looked very wisely up 
 at the clouds, and said, ‘ Hot till the perjury’s over ! ’ In 
 speaking of his early days in after life, — of the time when 
 he was, as he termed it, an ‘ unconverted sinner,’ — he was 
 apt to be more severe in his judgment of himself than 
 others would feel disposed to be. He was always remark- 
 ably well-conducted, and there are few who would condemn 
 a young man whose time was not fully occupied for spend- 
 ing his leisure hours in shooting. We find Sir T. Fowell 
 Buxton, in the beginning of a letter of most valuable advice 
 to his son, saying, ‘ I particularly regretted being away last 
 w r eek, as I think I might have done something for your 
 shooting before you went to College.’ It was Robert Daly’s 
 nature to follow up whatever pursuit he undertook with 
 energy ; and accordingly he entered into it con amove , 
 and, we must confess, continued to go out occasionally 
 w T ith his gun for some time after he was ordained. It 
 was not very long, however, until all the energies of his 
 nature and powers of his mind were absorbed in the pur- 
 
EARLY DAYS. 
 
 9 
 
 suit of a higher and nobler occupation, — that of winning 
 souls to Christ. Mr. Daly, afterwards Lord Dunsandle, 
 was returned, in the Conservative interest, for the County 
 Galway at every election during his life. These con- 
 tested elections called for the expenditure of large sums of 
 money. Their grandfather, Lord Farnham, had a property 
 in Kent, which, as it did not go with the title, he left to 
 be divided between his two grandsons. It was afterwards 
 sold, and Robert, with his share of this fortune, to conve- 
 nience his brother, bought from him a portion of the family 
 estate, which at that time was probably worth nearly £1000 
 a year. When the disturbance occurred in Dublin, in 1 803, 
 called Emmett’s Rebellion, in which Lord Kil warden was 
 killed, volunteer corps were organized by those who were 
 loyally affected in various localities, to assist the Govern- 
 ment in putting down rebellion, as the number of military 
 in the country at the time was not sufficient for that 
 purpose. Amongst other places, the village of Kilcool, on 
 the sea-coast, in the parish of Delgany, had its yeomanry 
 corps, in which Mr. Daly enrolled himself on his return 
 from Oxford, when his manly bearing made the peasantry all 
 declare that ‘ he would make a fine soldier.’ The military 
 ardour so naturally called forth at this stirring time in the 
 breast of an energetic, high-spirited young man, and the 
 patriotic feeling which he inherited from his father, inclined 
 him for a while to choose the army as his profession. The 
 state of public affairs at this time, not only in Ireland, but 
 in all parts of the kingdom, which was then threatened with 
 invasion by Buonaparte, was well calculated to call forth 
 these feelings. The influence of true religion never was 
 
1 0 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 so little felt in onr country. A writer of that period ob- 
 serves : ‘ It is remarkable to observe the contrast between 
 the parliamentary debates at the commencement of the 
 last century and those of the present day. Then, scriptural 
 allusions and illustrations were common, and no man 
 seemed to be afraid of quoting the authority of Christ or 
 His apostles in vindication of his opinions. How it would 
 be difficult for any one who should do the same to escape 
 the brand of some opprobrious name/ 1 
 
 Sir Jonah Barrington reveals unpleasant truths about 
 the state of moral feeling among the nobility and gentry 
 in Ireland at the time of the Union, — how almost every 
 man had his price. We need not wonder that this book 
 is now out of print, and that another edition of it was not 
 called for. Mr. Daly’s father did not, as we have seen, 
 live to see his country’s disgrace, and his son was a minor 
 at the time of the Union. They were therefore not tried 
 on this point ; but if they had been, we do not think that a 
 Daly would have been numbered among those who thus, 
 as it were, sold their birthright. But God had His chosen 
 people amongst them, and on their account, and in answer 
 to their prayers, the punishment so richly deserved was 
 averted from our land. It may be interesting to give an 
 extract from a letter of a learned and pious Lutheran 
 minister in East Friesland, dated Hatsliusen, September 
 15, 1803: — ‘I fear not much for England from Buona- 
 parte and the French. There are more with you than 
 against you, because the Lord has a great multitude of 
 children in your country. He will, doubtless, hear the 
 1 Christian Observer for 1803, p. 765. 
 
EARLY DAYS. 
 
 11 
 
 fervent prayers of His children, and for their sakes give 
 security. There are also in Germany many of His people, 
 who daily unite their prayers for England’s welfare.’ We 
 read in the Holy Scriptures, that ‘ when the enemy shall 
 come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up 
 a standard against him’ (Isa. lix. 19). The enemy was 
 now indeed coming in with a flood of ungodliness upon 
 our land, but in answer to the prayers of His believing 
 people, the Spirit of the Lord lifted up a standard against 
 him. The banner of God’s truth was now unfurled, — gospel 
 truth as revealed to us in the Bible ; and around it there 
 gathered a goodly band of warriors, small in number at 
 first, but all good men and true. Their numbers increased 
 as they went on, and they determined, in God’s help, to 
 begin by circulating the Holy Scriptures, and endeavouring 
 to teach them to the rising generation. It was under this 
 banner that Mr. Daly eventually enrolled himself, as we 
 shall afterwards have occasion to show. 
 
 When, by divine grace, his talents were enlisted in the 
 cause of Christ, he was eminently fitted to fill the post 
 assigned to him in the Church of Ireland at that stormy 
 period of her history, when the zeal and boldness of a 
 second Luther were required to take advantage of that 
 short interval between the slumbering security of former 
 times and the wily Jesuitism of the present day; when 
 Homan Catholic priests could be induced to enter into 
 controversy with Protestant clergymen; and men of fervent, 
 heartfelt, practical piety were wanting, to thaw the ice of 
 cold indifference on the subject of religion which had 
 prevailed among Protestants for so long a time. 
 
CHAPTEE II. 
 
 FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 4 Lead, kindly light, amid the encircling gloom, 
 
 Lead thou me on ! 
 
 The night is dark, and I am far from home, 
 
 Lead thou me on ! 
 
 Keep thou my feet ; I do not ask to see 
 
 The distant scene ; one step enough for me. ’ 
 
 Irish Church Hymnal. 
 
 It does not appear what were the exact motives which 
 influenced Mr. Daly in deciding upon taking orders ; he 
 thought himself, when looking back upon them, that they 
 were not what he would afterwards have considered indis- 
 pensably necessary to one who desired to devote himself to 
 the work of the ministry. He often said that he trembled 
 to think how lightly he had undertaken such solemn 
 responsibilities, and would tell how it was at a ball that 
 he made arrangements about his ordination ; but God, who 
 had called him by His grace to preach the unsearchable 
 riches of Christ, was leading him by a way that he knew 
 not. He never spoke of any particular period as one that 
 he could look back to as the time of his conversion to God — 
 his awakening to the sense of the realities of religion seems 
 to have been a gradual one ; but every step that he gained 
 in his Christian warfare he maintained manfully, and each 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 13 
 
 doctrinal view of divine truth, as he came to see it clearly, 
 was put forth by him and preached with a power which 
 brought conviction to his hearers. He was ordained 
 deacon at Kilmore, by letters dimissory, in 1807, when he 
 was appointed to the curacy of Malrancan, in the County 
 Wexford. His rector was a cousin of Lady Harriet Daly’s, 
 the Eev. Thomas Gore, and with him Mr. Daly resided 
 during his stay in that parish, as the former was then 
 unmarried. Mr. Daly was the first clergyman who ever 
 preached in Kilturk, in which part of the union a church 
 was built in 1809. He was considered, even at this early 
 stage of his ministry, to be a good preacher, and was very 
 much respected as a zealous, hard-working clergyman. It 
 is evident, both from the sermon which we shall have occa- 
 sion to allude to a little further on, and from some passages 
 in his journal, that while here he established Sunday 
 schools in the parish, and classes for the instruction of 
 apprentices and servants on the Sabbath day. In this 
 immediate neighbourhood some of the most sanguinary 
 scenes of the Irish Rebellion of 1798 had been enacted. 
 Bargay Castle, the residence of Bagenal Harvey, Esq., 1 was 
 in the parish of Kilturk, and only nine years had elapsed 
 since its owner had been executed for high treason. We can 
 easily imagine what a moral wilderness this must have been 
 into which Mr. Daly was sent to minister to the souls of 
 others, without an ‘ evangelist’ to take him by the hand 
 and point out the way to the celestial city. There were at 
 that time no clerical meetings, no classes for young men 
 
 1 We find an account of a very remarkable dinner-party at this castle 
 given by Sir Jonah Barrington in his Personal Sketches , vol. i. p. 148. 
 
14 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 preparing for the ministry. He was led by the teaching 
 of the Holy Spirit to feel his own insufficiency for these 
 things, and with earnest prayer to study the word of God. 
 What he learned there he might be said, like St. Paul, not 
 to have received from man, but by the revelation of Jesus 
 Christ. It was, no doubt, his own personal experience of 
 what the prayerful reading of the word of God, without 
 note or comment, could accomplish, that made him so 
 zealous in his endeavours to secure this blessing for his 
 fellow-countrymen, and to educate the young in the know- 
 ledge, from their earliest youth, of that blessed book. It 
 is deeply interesting to have opened up to our view most 
 unexpectedly, by the document from which we shall make 
 some extracts, the first workings of divine grace in the heart 
 of this most remarkable man, his strivings (agonizings) to 
 enter in at the strait gate. How encouraging to any who 
 may be in a similar state of mind, to find how fully these 
 precious promises were fulfilled to him : ‘ They shall know, 
 if they follow on to know the Lord ; ’ and, ‘ They that wait 
 on the Lord shall renew their strength ; they shall mount 
 up on wings as eagles ; they shall run, and not be weary ; 
 they shall walk, and not faint ’ ! This can hardly be called 
 a journal, as the entries are but too few and far between; 
 but it will speak for itself : — 
 
 ‘ Malrancan, 23 d December 1809. — I have this day, by 
 the grace of God, determined at every festival carefully to 
 examine into my heart and my past life, and to write down 
 my thoughts which result from it, that I may thereby be 
 enabled to judge of my progress in grace and in religion, if 
 I make any ; and if not, that I may detect my errors or my 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 15 
 
 sins before they get too fast a hold on me. And I pray 
 unto that God who has given me a desire to work out my 
 salvation by watchfulness and care, that He will, in the 
 first place, by the blessed influence of His Holy Spirit, open 
 my eyes, that I may see the vices, the errors, the follies, 
 and the unprofitableness of my past life ; that He will, in 
 the next place, give me a real, heartfelt aversion to what- 
 ever I find amiss within me ; and in the last place, give 
 me strength to desert my evil ways, correct and amend my 
 heart, and grow daily in the love of Him and His true and 
 holy religion : this I beg in the name of my Saviour, Jesus 
 Christ. I do think, if I can believe my heart, that I have 
 really a love for religion, and an earnest, sincere desire to 
 improve in it. I do think that I look upon it as my best 
 hope and joy in this life, as well as the only foundation of 
 the life to come. This radical principle I think I have 
 unabated, but I confess with sorrow that I have not felt it 
 as lively during the latter part of this year as I have at 
 other times. For this I ask pardon of my God, and for its 
 cure I look to His assisting grace, to the conversation of 
 pious persons, and to reading books of deep, practical 
 religion. Of what are commonly called vices I have not 
 been guilty, I have had no temptation to them ; but I do not 
 therefore think myself innocent in the sight of God (God 
 forbid !). Many indeed are my sins of omission ; grievous 
 must be in the sight of my God the defects of all my ser- 
 vices, the imperfections in all my duties. I have made 
 many resolutions about the better discharge of my duty as 
 a clergyman, but hitherto I have not put them in practice • 
 and here I record against myself that I think myself bound 
 
16 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 to personal individual exhortation to those persons that 
 are within my cure, to endeavour to assist my public 
 instruction by private admonition. As to my private 
 duties as a Christian, I find myself now, as I have found 
 at all former examinations, very deficient in the duty of 
 prayer ; it is still cold, formal, and lifeless, but, I trust, not 
 quite in as great a degree as formerly. I mean to assist 
 myself by not adhering in my private devotions to set 
 forms, but endeavouring to habituate myself really to 
 speak from the overflowing of my heart to God. Let me 
 ask my conscience, How have I used that greatest talent 
 that God gives us all, and of which no doubt He will 
 expect an account, I mean my time ? In this point I 
 cannot greatly charge myself with sins of commission. I 
 do not spend it on things sinful, or even on mere amuse- 
 ment; but how much better might I employ it, particularly 
 by constantly getting up early, and getting more instruc- 
 tion for myself before breakfast ! Let me, then, resolve to 
 do this constantly for the future, and not amuse myself 
 with bad excuses for neglecting it/ 
 
 ‘ 21 st April 1810. — Thanks be to God Almighty, who has 
 preserved me in health and strength since Christmas, when 
 I last prepared myself for the holy communion, I come 
 now again in His name to look into the state of my soul, 
 and to write down the state in which I find it. May God 
 disperse the clouds of self-complacency which may blind 
 me, and enable me to see through that mist the sad number 
 of my sins, my negligences, and ignorances, through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Alas ! I have still pretty nearly the same 
 account to give of myself which I had the last time. The 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 17 
 
 most pleasing thing to my view is, that I flatter myself 
 that religion is my greatest object, and that which I have 
 most at heart ; but when I look for proof of this, how 
 little satisfaction do I get ! In prayer, I rather hope than 
 seriously think that I am improved. I feel great con- 
 tinued wanderings in public worship, which I know it is 
 my duty to overcome. In private, besides wandering and 
 inattention when I adhere to the words I am used to, I 
 feel an almost total incapacity to pray from the momentary 
 impulse of the heart, as if I did not know my wants, or 
 believe that prayer to God was the most likely means to 
 have them relieved. In short, my devotions are cold and 
 lifeless, and, I fear, must rather increase the sum of my 
 guilt in the sight of God. I must seek a remedy for this. 
 My thoughts are not under due restraint ; they are often 
 vain. Was all right within, this could not be the case. 
 .Nothing will correct this but a more hearty devotion to 
 God, which will so occupy the mind with things heavenly 
 and pious, as to leave no room for the author of all evil to 
 suggest such thoughts. What lies heaviest upon my con- 
 science is, the dreadful deficiency in the performance of 
 my duty as a clergyman. If nothing but a change of 
 scene can change my habits, I am bound to go to any 
 situation, however disagreeable, rather than remain incur- 
 ring guilt. In the one I refused, I think, in the main, I 
 acted conscientiously; but still I fear the Searcher of hearts 
 must see that 1 had too great a regard to my self-gratifica- 
 tion. I fear, upon the whole, I have not improved ; my 
 time is not better spent, though I am up more early ; and 
 I have much indeed for which to ask forgiveness, through 
 
18 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 the merits of my Saviour. At this holy sacrament, then, I 
 hope to get pardon for the past, and, what I equally stand 
 in need of, grace and strength for the future ; for I well 
 know that the true Christian will not be stationary, but 
 always advancing towards higher degrees of perfection/ 
 
 ‘10 th June 1810. — 0 Lord God, w 7 ho didst as at this time 
 send the miraculous gift of the Holy Ghost upon Thy first 
 disciples, in fulfilment of Thy promise to them, and who 
 hast promised not to leave those that call upon Thee com- 
 fortless, but to give Thy Holy Spirit to those that ask it, — 
 most mercifully grant Thy Holy Spirit to me this day, to 
 open the eyes of my mind, and enable me to see where I 
 have erred from Thy w r ays, and how I shall return to the 
 paths I have deserted, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 ‘ This day is indeed a day of humiliation and sorrow to 
 me. God grant that it may be useful, notwithstanding. I 
 have read over my remarks on two former occasions, and 
 find, alas ! that even this exercise is likely to degenerate 
 into form, for I never spent a more unprofitable time than 
 the seven weeks since I examined myself last Easter. I 
 have to make the same complaints, to offer up the same 
 wishes, and to make the same resolutions, which, if I were 
 to judge by their fruits, I must pronounce insincere. Howq 
 then, can I say that I am sincere now ? I find myself as 
 bad a Christian and as bad a clergyman, and yet still 
 would say, I hope to be better. I have but one comfort, 
 that I am not callous and hardened in my state, but from 
 the bottom of my heart I cry out, God forgive me, God be 
 merciful to me a sinner, and make that reformation by His 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 19 
 
 grace which I cannot make by my own strength. I wish, 
 however, to write down that I have determined, before this 
 next week is over, to visit those persons in the parish 
 whom I ought long ago to have spoken to most seriously 
 on the subject of religion. God grant that my next ex- 
 amination may not find me using the same words, and 
 guilty of the same sins.’ 
 
 e 22d September 1810. — 0 good and merciful God, unto 
 whom all hearts are open, from whom it is equally fruitless 
 and sinful to attempt to conceal anything that passes within 
 us, impress this day a saving conviction of this truth upon 
 my mind, that I may know and feel, that whilst I am seek- 
 ing for the sentiments of my heart and the secret springs 
 of my actions, to Thee they are all known, and appear as 
 clear as the day, with all their guilt and criminality. Let 
 this teach me, that if I am not sincere and candid in the 
 discharge of this duty of examination and confession to 
 Thee, I am a deceiver not of Thee, but of myself. I do not 
 lessen Thy knowledge of my sins whilst I neglect Thy 
 appointed means of getting pardon for them. 
 
 ‘ I think I can say that I have done my duty as a clergy- 
 man better than heretofore. I have gone more to my 
 parishioners, and talked more in conformity with divine 
 truth. I have seriously endeavoured to instruct the youth 
 in the neighbourhood, though I cannot say that even here 
 my conscience is clear : I neglected it too long ; I began 
 it too late. I am now going into an enlarged sphere of 
 clerical duties ; I am therefore more than ever bound to 
 pray to the great God for His grace, that I may discharge 
 my duty in a different manner from what I have ever 
 
20 MEMOIK OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 heretofore done — that I may consider myself as the servant 
 of God, bound to give up my whole time, my whole talents, 
 my whole income, to the service of my heavenly Lord. I 
 am still, alas ! a stranger to true prayer ; and it is the 
 greatest source of humility to me, that the most probable 
 means of reconciling myself to my God is so far from 
 having that effect, that the most profitable part of the 
 exercise is when at the end of my prayers I cry to God 
 not to accept, but to forgive their guilt and imperfection. 
 As to the use of my time, my mornings have been more 
 profitably spent, but my evenings are almost totally thrown 
 away. I have given up some entire days to amusement, 
 but hope they have not dissipated my thoughts from their 
 legitimate serious employment. Upon the whole, I fear to 
 make any conclusion ; but as my scene will now be totally 
 varied, and of course my trial altered, I shall be enabled 
 to judge how far my principles are sound ; and may God 
 Almighty dispose my heart towards the full performance 
 of my duty, and enable me to profit by those singular 
 advantages that I shall have, for if I do not, great indeed 
 will be my account. Let me never forget, that unto whom 
 much is given, from him shall much be required. My 
 trust is in the undeserved mercy of my Saviour; but while 
 I hold fast the liberty with which He has made me free, 
 let me be on my guard lest I make it an occasion of the 
 flesh, through Christ our Lord. Amen/ 
 
 Among the great number of manuscript sermons which 
 Mr. Daly wrote, we find one which was evidently written 
 under the influence of the feelings expressed in this last 
 entry in his journal. It was preached in Kilturk Church 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 21 
 
 on the 2d of September 1810. The text was, f Jesus 
 answered and said unto them, Ye do err, not knowing the 
 Scriptures/ Matt. xxii. 29. In this sermon he most affec- 
 tionately and earnestly impressed upon his hearers the 
 importance and the duty of studying the Scriptures for 
 themselves, and of teaching them to their children, and 
 entreated of them to attend the classes which he held for 
 their instruction. It was always Mr. Daly’s habit to write 
 upon the outside cover of his sermons the names of the 
 different churches in which he had preached them, and the 
 date. We very rarely find an instance of his delivering one 
 a second time before the same congregation. The sermon 
 of which we have been speaking was again preached by 
 him at Newcastle, in the year 1811, when beginning his 
 ministrations to the young people there. It is evident, 
 from the sentiments recorded in his journal, that his 
 principal motives in seeking another curacy at this time 
 were dissatisfaction with the manner in which he had 
 hitherto discharged his clerical duties, and a desire to be 
 more entirely occupied by them than he had scope for in a 
 parish containing such a small number of Protestants ; 
 though his reason for the change may probably have been 
 generally supposed to be the more worldly one of wishing 
 to remove into the diocese of his cousin, Dr. Cleaver, who 
 had been translated from the see of Ferns to the Arch- 
 bishopric of Dublin a short time previously. He also 
 felt a desire for greater means of spiritual improvement to 
 himself than he had hitherto been able to enjoy. In the 
 year 1810, Mr. Daly was appointed to the curacy of New- 
 castle, in the County Wicklow, where he remained for four 
 
22 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 years, residing with his mother and sisters at Bromley. 
 During his ministry there they attended the church of 
 Newcastle, which, though not in the parish, was quite 
 close to Bromley, and gave him their assistance in the 
 schools and singing class, and in visiting the poor people ; 
 so that it was remarked that the parish must be very well 
 worked, as Mr. Daly had the assistance of six curates, 
 meaning his sisters. He now established the habit in his 
 mother’s house of meeting for family prayers, which had 
 not been thought of before, and which was a very unusual 
 practice at that time. The next examination of himself 
 which he records is dated — 
 
 ‘ Bromley , 24 th December 1810. — I praise and bless the 
 Almighty God that I am still, by His grace, in a state of 
 trial — that He has not cut short my time before my work 
 is done. I pray to Him most fervently to open the eyes 
 of my mind, that I may see my real state, and to incline 
 my heart more than ever to embrace and ever hold fast 
 what appears to be my duty; and above all things, to keep 
 formality from destroying the utility of this exercise ; and 
 let me remember that the business is between my soul and 
 my God. 
 
 ‘ I cannot forget that I spent a great deal of time, since 
 my last examination of myself at Dunsandle, totally with- 
 out any occupation belonging to my profession, and indeed 
 too much without that seriousness I so well know ought 
 to be inseparable from a true Christian. It is true I am 
 inclined to flatter myself by saying that I did all that 
 with the praiseworthy purpose of being useful in the most 
 material way to one I most sincerely love; and though I 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 23 
 
 am sure that I was not wrong in giving and spending time 
 there, yet I was wrong in living, while there, in a manner 
 that would countenance the idle life the men of this world 
 live. I pray God, through Christ, to pardon me, and to 
 enable me, when next I go, to live in a more edifying way 
 to others, and more profitable to myself. Still I have to 
 say that my clerical duty, according to the idea I entertain 
 of it, and have last year recorded against myself, is still 
 undone ; but I have begun to get a personal acquaintance 
 with every person in my cure, and I certainly can see no 
 excuse for not having personally applied myself to every 
 one within it before next Easter. May God give me grace 
 to speak His truth with plainness and sincerity, and them 
 to hear it to their souls’ comfort. In prayer, I rather hope 
 than really believe that I am improved ; I still have much 
 to deplore, and much to desire of God. I do think that 
 God Almighty is most graciously pleased to open to me 
 more exalted views of religion than I had heretofore ; and 
 if I may so say, I am beginning to believe more and more 
 that it is indeed a most comfortable reality. I think I 
 have read the Scriptures lately with more effect, but have 
 most severely to accuse myself of having broken through 
 my so long observed plan of reading a portion of them 
 every day. I beg God’s pardon for this most dangerous 
 crime, and I strictly warn myself against a similar failure 
 in future. I accuse myself of a very hasty, disrespectful 
 manner towards my mother, which she little deserves, and 
 which is certainly very wrong. I must seek for God’s 
 pardon through Christ, and His grace to assist me to 
 correct this in future.’ 
 
24 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 ‘1 5th April 1811. — I come again, through the grace of 
 God, through Jesus Christ, to look into and examine my 
 heart and life, preparatory to going to the holy table of the 
 Lord. I most heartily thank the Giver of all good for 
 having preserved me by His providence, and prolonged my 
 state of probation. God of His infinite mercy grant 
 that I may improve the opportunities He is pleased to 
 give me, and really and truly walk forward' under the 
 holy guidance of His Spirit in the way of His laws 
 and the paths of His commandments, through Jesus 
 Christ. Amen. 
 
 ‘ I feel gratitude to God and comfort in the reflection, 
 that since I last performed this duty I have devoted my 
 whole time to clerical duties. I bless and praise my God 
 that I have not neglected my parish as much as heretofore. 
 I have been in the constant habit of making personal 
 visits to the parishioners, though to my shame I must own 
 I have not yet gone to every person within my cure, as 1 
 bound myself to do on the last return of this exercise. 
 God forgive me my still continued remissness in this 
 instance. As far as I have acted up to my resolutions, I 
 feel most grateful to God that He has blessed me with 
 success beyond my most sanguine expectations. May it 
 produce real substantial good to the souls of God’s people. 
 I shall be most truly blamable if I do not go on in that 
 strength of God which has enabled me to do some little 
 of that glorious work of turning the hearts of the dis- 
 obedient to the wisdom of the just. I am going to begin 
 the instruction of the young within the parish; I look 
 forward to it with pleasing hope as a means of usefulness. 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 25 
 
 May God bless my efforts with success ! I hope I have 
 gained some little in the contest over the world ; I hope it 
 sinks in my heart every day. I thank God for it, and 
 pray to Him to sink it lower and lower, and to raise me 
 above it, until He enables me to fix my heart on Him and 
 His heavenly kingdom. My coldness in prayer is still a 
 great source of trouble to me ; but indeed I feel that I 
 deserve to be left in this way by God, because, in spite of 
 my last resolutions, I do not read the Scriptures as often 
 as I did, though I never did as often as I ought. Let me 
 now resolve, in the presence of God, never on any pretext, 
 even of the most holy business, to spend a day without 
 reading God’s word. I pledge myself, with God’s assist- 
 ance, to more early study, and particularly reading the 
 Bible in the morning. I feel at times temptations to 
 pride, and consequent carelessness in the execution of my 
 duty. God forgive me that vice of Satan, and give me 
 grace to resist it. I cannot say that I have been guiltless 
 towards my mother, though I strove one day to humble 
 myself before her.’ 
 
 ‘2d June 1811. — Once more have I to return my un- 
 feigned thanks to the Almighty Disposer of events that 
 He has not cut short my time of preparation for eternity ; 
 that I am still, through His merciful providence, in health 
 and strength to serve Him. May His all-sufficient grace 
 dispose my heart to do so, and give me strength to work 
 out my salvation under His holy guidance. May His 
 Spirit, whose first effusion on the day of Pentecost I am 
 about to celebrate at His holy table, be now shed in my 
 heart, and enable me to go through the work of self-ex- 
 
26 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 amination with sincerity and effect, that this practice may 
 not become a form, but be effectual to keep me steady in 
 the path of religion, through J esus Christ. Amen. 
 
 ‘ I am in the presence of God, that sees the heart. May 
 I not venture to dissemble before Him — to lie not unto 
 men, but unto God ! I have not, since my last examina- 
 tion of myself, been absent from my clerical duties ; I have 
 had no other business, no other pleasure. Would to God I 
 could say that I had been as fervent, as constant, as useful, 
 as I have been unoccupied by anything else ! But I cannot 
 say that I have made progress in my great business. 
 Weather has been in my way; but had I the zeal I ought, 
 I should still have done much more. I hope in this 
 respect to give a better account of myself next time. I 
 have written too few sermons. I have begun a system of 
 instruction for the youth ; it is indeed my bounden duty. 
 I hope I may have the blessing of God upon my endea- 
 vours, and that I may keep anxiously on my guard against 
 carelessness or remissness. As to prayer, it still is not 
 as it should be, but I hope not falling off. Still I con- 
 demn myself seriously for not practising early rising, as I 
 know I ought, and determined I would. There is nothing 
 pleasing in this picture, — a dull, sad mediocrity, which is 
 a dangerous state if acquiesced in. Blessed be God that 
 I look with hope to His mercy, through Christ, for the 
 pardon of my sins, weaknesses, and ignorances; but I 
 pray that I may never cease to seek His grace for sancti- 
 fication, and to ask for continual supplies of His Spirit, 
 to promote continual advances in the divine life. God 
 humble me in my own sight, and strengthen me with His 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 27 
 
 Holy Spirit in the inner man, through Jesus Christ our 
 Lord. Amen/ 
 
 ‘ 28 th September 1811. — 0 Lord, Thou hast searched me 
 out and known me ; Thou knowest my downsitting and 
 uprising; Thou understandest my thoughts long before. 
 Teach me, then, 0 Lord, how vain the attempt to pass a 
 mere form on Thee for real service ; teach me how vain 
 even the duty of self-examination, unless, knowing that 
 Thou art a heart-searching God, I open my heart to Thee. 
 May God open it to me, through Jesus Christ. 
 
 * I have, since my last examination, been constant at my 
 clerical duties’; but I fear that God is showing me that 
 I am not as I should be, by allowing no fruit to my labours. 
 The people are not as constant in frequenting the Lord's 
 house. May I take it as a stimulus to greater industry, 
 and a ground of humility, which should make me feel that 
 it is God alone that giveth the increase. In His strength, 
 however, let me go on. I have attended some brethren in 
 sickness ; I hope I have been a faithful and true witness. 
 I must still own myself with sorrow to be guilty as to 
 personally visiting my parishioners. The Scriptures, I 
 am sorry to say, go on but slowly ; if I expect progress in 
 religion, I must read them more. Let me no longer make 
 excuses for the neglect of this chief business of one who 
 would seek the Lord whilst He is yet to be found. I 
 ought to read all the Epistles carefully, and make remarks 
 upon them, before Christmas. Prayer, I do hope, is slowly 
 improving, though most lamentably remote from what it 
 ought to be. Would it not be an excellent method of 
 kindling devotion to fix some time in the middle of the 
 
28 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 day for it, when I should neither feel in a hurry, as in the 
 morning, nor sleepy, as in the evening ? I still complain 
 of not rising early. I am ashamed of myself. I must 
 humble myself for it in the sight of God, and must correct 
 this long evil habit. Yet, weak and wicked as I am, so as 
 to make me think it indeed a good tiding of great joy that 
 unto me is born a Saviour, still I hope I am not a stranger 
 to the Spirit of God, but am at least a little led by it. I 
 bless God that I have an abiding sense of His presence, 
 which, I think, never escapes my mind. I determine to 
 read this the first Saturday in every month, that I may 
 see what resolutions I have made, and may set about per- 
 forming them before I come again to examination. May 
 God each day be with me, and give me strength/ 
 
 ‘24 th December 1811. — 0 Lord God, I beseech Thee to 
 let Thy Holy Spirit be with me now, when, by Thy mercy 
 and undeserved providence, I am again come before Thee 
 to examine my ways, and acknowledge my sins which 
 I have committed against Thee. For against Thee only 
 have I sinned, and done these evils in Thy sight; that 
 Thou mightest be justified in Thy saying, and clear when 
 Thou judgest. May Thy grace be with this ceremony, and 
 make it profitable to my soul by leading me to self- 
 knowledge and repentance. First, as to my clerical duties, 
 I can say that I have been constant to them, and occupied 
 myself with nothing else. I hope I have been inculcating, 
 both in public and private, repentance towards God, faith 
 toward the Lord Jesus Christ. I leave my success to 
 God, and hope He will keep me from self-seeking and 
 self-preaching. I do not find time sufficient for reading 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 29 
 
 the Scriptures, and particularly I condemn myself for not 
 rising early enough. The same complaint I have still to 
 make on that head. I fear my excuses for it are not such 
 as will appear good on the day of account. May God of 
 His mercy lead me to more zeal, more love, and more 
 faith, and then, no doubt, I shall not have to complain of 
 sleeping when I should be praying and reading those 
 Scriptures which can make me wise unto salvation. As I 
 value my soul, let me not have cause to repeat this accusa- 
 tion on the next time. In the general state of my mind 
 I am pretty nearly the same as at the last review. I 
 think I can say my views of religion are not falling off, 
 and prayer, I do hope, is rather gaining ground ; but yet 
 much have I to lament, and much to seek after before I 
 can consider myself as a man of prayer, which I feel con- 
 fident is essential to a true child of God. I never, I am 
 sorry to say, felt so little alive at any previous examina- 
 tion as at this, something owing to a heavy cold, and 
 something owing to having dissipated my mind this even- 
 ing by company. I must contrive to be always, in future, 
 quiet the evening of my examination. I most humbly 
 beseech the Almighty God not to let my many sins and 
 imperfections be a cause of His withdrawing His Holy 
 Spirit from me ; then, indeed, should I perish for ever.’ 
 
 If ever there was a journal in which the real sentiments 
 of the heart were written, this is one. How it shows the 
 tenderness of conscience that is the result of the Holy 
 Spirit’s convictions of sin ! We find him who had always 
 been considered to be a dutiful son accusing himself of 
 want of respect to his mother, and at an age when too 
 
30 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 many cast off ‘ the law of their mother/ humbling himself 
 before her. He felt the importance of becoming what he 
 afterwards was, a man of prayer. He resolves to study St. 
 Paul’s Epistles attentively. This resolution was carried 
 into effect, and many profited by it when he came to 
 preach his beautiful courses of Sunday-evening lectures at 
 Powerscourt on the Epistles of St. Paul. It is much to 
 be regretted that these records of his feelings on these 
 important subjects were not continued, or, at least, have 
 not been preserved. During the short space of time which 
 they include, we can trace an evident growth in grace, and 
 in the knowledge of his Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 
 It would be interesting were we able to trace the gradual 
 process by which this man of God became thoroughly 
 furnished unto all good works ; no doubt by the prayerful 
 study of the Scriptures, which, the apostle tells us, are 
 profitable for instruction in righteousness. None of his 
 early correspondence has been preserved, and the friends 
 of his youth have nearly all passed away. It is not likely 
 that he learned much from many of them in religious 
 matters ; it is more probable, generally speaking, that they 
 learned from him. One exception may be the following 
 extract from a letter which we are enabled to give. It is 
 from a lady, a relative of his. Who shall despise the 
 day of small things ? The Lord often makes use of the 
 weak things of this world to confound the things which 
 are mighty, and no doubt Mr. Daly profited by Lady 
 Lucy’s excellent advice. There is no date to this letter, 
 but it was evidently written during his residence at 
 Malrancan : — 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 31 
 
 f I am pleased to hear you have decided on establishing 
 family prayer on your return home, as it assuredly is 
 an indispensable Christian duty; and would beg leave 
 to suggest your reading a chapter every day in the Bible, 
 previous to your commencing them. It is the best mode 
 of producing a preparation of heart suitable to the per- 
 formance of that holy exercise, and of instructing the 
 unlettered in Christianity. I also consider it as the 
 most likely way to enlighten the Boman Catholic part 
 of your little congregation. Those poor people having 
 adopted a false standard, it must be our business to place 
 before their eyes the true and infallible one, and to 
 endeavour to draw their attention to it ; for which purpose 
 it might be well, perhaps, to read the heads of the chapter, 
 and afterwards to add, in a solemn manner, “ This is the 
 word of God;” and also, when you come to any passage 
 in which Christ is set forth as the only Saviour of sinners, 
 or any other essential point of doctrine or practice is 
 pressed, to repeat it, saying “Take notice of that.” It 
 does not strike me that it would be prudent to do more 
 than this at first ; but if you find any individual disposed 
 to place confidence in you relative to their salvation, or 
 beginning to feel an interest in the Scriptures, a plain 
 Commentary, such as Doddridge or Burkitt, might be 
 introduced, and I shall (please God) bring you a few 
 copies of a valuable little work which I had republished 
 a few years ago, and which contains a simple, a Christian, 
 and a satisfactory refutation of all the errors of Popery. 
 I am sure, my dear friend, I need not remind you that 
 earnest prayer is the most effectual way of securing success 
 
32 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 to every effort we make for the benefit of our fellow- 
 sinners. We may sow, we may water (and in our re- 
 spective providential situations it is our bounden duty 
 to do so), but let us never forget that God gives the 
 increase, and therefore to Him is all the glory due. This 
 consideration, I know, is sometimes perverted to justify 
 inactivity and lukewarmness, but surely it ought to have 
 the contrary effect ; and nothing should discourage us, 
 when we consider that, though to our eye the soil may 
 appear hard and unkindly, yet to Him who worketh with 
 us “ all things are possible. 5 ' Will you forgive this hasty 
 and undigested scrawl, which is written with an aching 
 head ; and believe me, my very dear sir, most sincerely and 
 affectionately yours in Christ, L. Barry . 5 
 
 That Mr. Daly did not undervalue the influence for 
 good that women are sometimes enabled to exercise, he 
 shows us in the following extract from a sermon, preached 
 by him in London, in the year 1840, on behalf of a female 
 school society. He says : ‘ Were I by any circumstances 
 forced to confine myself, in any movement for the moral 
 and spiritual advancement of my country or any other 
 country, to one of the sexes — if arbitrary power or 
 irreversible circumstances said, “Choose to direct your 
 exertions to one or other, either to the male population 
 or the female, 55 — I should not hesitate to choose, and say, 
 “ Let me address myself to the female sex, as, when 
 gained, the most influential for good. 55 Give me, in 
 a family, give me the mother, as the best instrument 
 to gain the father, and the peculiar heaven-appointed 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 33 
 
 instrument to train up the children in the way they 
 should go/ 
 
 There was a lady in the neighbourhood of Bromley 
 who seems to have exerted an influence for good over 
 the Daly family, as well as in the parish of Delgany, 
 at that time. This was Mrs. La Touche of Bellevue, 
 who was very remarkable for her great exertions, both 
 in the cause of benevolence and the advancement of true 
 religion. Her house was the first at which Mr. Daly went 
 to a dinner-party, when he was about seventeen years 
 of age. He remembered his mother, who was always 
 remarkably punctual, arriving exactly at five o’clock, 
 the hour mentioned, and finding that Mrs. La Touche 
 was still at her school in Delgany. It is recorded in 
 the Memoir of Mr. James Digges La Touche, one of Mr. 
 Daly’s earliest Christian friends, that, going from Dublin 
 on one occasion to dine at Bellevue, he had a most 
 delightful drive in a gig, with a companion whose con- 
 versation was most instructive and edifying. This com- 
 panion his biographer supposes to have been the Bev. 
 Bobert Daly. During the time that he was curate of 
 Newcastle, Mr. Daly formed an intimate friendship with 
 Mr. Alexander Knox, who, together with many other 
 educated and pious people, frequently paid lengthened 
 visits to Bellevue. He was a very talented and interest- 
 ing man, the author of several theological works, and 
 exercised a great influence over many young persons 
 who were beginning to think seriously, but who had 
 not sufficient knowledge in divine things to be able to 
 discern the sweet from the bitter. Mr. Daly was not 
 
34 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 one of these. Though loving the man, he had discrimina- 
 tion enough to perceive from the first the dangerous 
 tendency of his views on religious subjects, which were 
 very much the same as those that were put forward 
 many years later by the Tractarian party at Oxford. He 
 afterwards alluded to his friendship for Mr. Knox in a 
 letter to Archbishop Whately : — 
 
 ‘I sat long at the feet of the same Gamaliel. ... I 
 loved that uncommon character as a friend, I admired 
 him for his talents, and I honoured him for his deep 
 tone of personal piety, but I feel very thankful that I 
 was delivered from the erroneous doctrines of his school. 
 But if there was one feature above another to be observed 
 and lamented in that school, it was determined aversion 
 to all religious activity, and a standing off from those 
 whose love for a Saviour led them rather to active ex- 
 ertions in His cause than to the quietism of contempla- 
 tive devotion/ 
 
 Lady Harriet Daly was a very benevolent person, and 
 did much good to the poor people about her. The 
 cottages about her gate were in after times a chosen 
 locality for placing the children under the care of the 
 Protestant Orphan Society. She had a school of her 
 own at Bromley, where, during the time that their brother 
 was curate of Newcastle, her daughters were in the 
 habit of assembling the girls after service on Sunday, 
 and of teaching them as well as they could. One of 
 his sisters remembers a circumstance which proves that 
 at this period Mr. Daly was perfectly sound in his teach- 
 ing upon the great doctrine of justification by faith. He 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 35 
 
 had preached upon the text in Romans v. 1 : " There- 
 fore, being justified by faith, we have peace with God, 
 through our Lord Jesus Christ;’ his sister was question- 
 ing the girls in her class upon what they remembered 
 of the sermon, to which one of them answered that Mr. 
 Daly said we must be justified by faith. " And by works 
 too,’ added Miss Daly; upon which her brother, who 
 was walking up and down the room, listening to what 
 was going on, interrupted her, saying, " I did not say 
 that we were to be justified by works.’ "Oh, no!’ she 
 answered, "you did not say so, but of course every one 
 knows that we are.’ He then went on to explain how 
 that works are the fruits and proofs of our faith, and that 
 by them we are justified in the eyes of man, but not 
 before God. On his entering on his duties as curate of 
 Newcastle, his preaching created a great sensation. (These 
 facts were communicated to the writer by one who at that 
 time resided in the parish of Newcastle.) The congregation 
 in that church, as in most others of that time, had hitherto 
 only been accustomed to hear from the pulpit dry and 
 cold moral essays. They were startled by the power and 
 earnestness with which he sought to impress upon their 
 minds the great saving truths of the gospel. Many did 
 not like his sermons, and thought them too long. They 
 did not like their foundation to be taken from under them, 
 false as it was, until they were enabled by divine grace 
 to believe the great truth, that " other foundation can no 
 man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.’ We 
 have before observed that the beginning of the present 
 century found the state of religious feeling in Ireland that 
 
3 6 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 of lamentable deadness. The clergy, generally speaking, 
 were as ungodly as those to whom they were sent to 
 minister in spiritual things. Many of them spent their 
 time in hunting and shooting, for which they were not 
 even reproved by their bishops. Mr. Daly, while 
 curate of Malrancan, was one day riding with his bishop ; 
 they met a number of his clergy following the hounds, 
 when the only remark made by the bishop was, that 
 they ought not to hunt in red coats. The dawning of 
 a brighter day, however, for the Irish Church began now 
 to be visible. The Union, though it had been brought 
 about by means which were much to be lamented, was 
 overruled for good, as the appointment of bishops, deans, 
 etc., was now in the hands of those who were not likely 
 to bestow them from interested motives; consequently 
 men were chosen to fill these offices for their merits and 
 personal character, and not on account of their family 
 connections. 
 
 After a time a corresponding improvement began to 
 be felt in the character of the clergy appointed by them, 
 although a very gradual one. The Eevs. W. B. Mathias, 
 Peter Eoe, and two or three others were made the means 
 of much good, particularly to young men entering the 
 ministry. They sowed the good seed of the word of God ; 
 and they sowed in tears, as they were exposed to much 
 persecution. Mr. Mathias, who was the minister of Beth- 
 esda Chapel, in Dublin, was inhibited by the then Arch- 
 bishop of Dublin from preaching in any of the parish 
 churches in his diocese; and Mr. Kelly, the author of 
 many beautiful hymns, was, by the opposition he met 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 37 
 
 with, driven out of the Church. Many religious societies 
 were the fruits of their labours. The first of these, and 
 the fountain from which the others were afterwards sup- 
 plied, was the Bible Society. Like a great river, it can be 
 traced to a small source. It had its origin in the year 
 1800, when a few of those godly men that we have 
 before spoken of met together in a small room in Grafton 
 Street, Dublin, prayerfully to consult together as to 
 the best means of circulating the word of God in their 
 country. They began by purchasing second-hand copies of 
 the Scriptures at Liverpool and elsewhere* and lending 
 them to those who were desirous to read them. One 
 clergyman in particular frequently visited England, for 
 the purpose of collecting old Bibles and Testaments, being 
 assisted in this undertaking by Mr. Wilberforce and other 
 Christian Members of Parliament. 
 
 In this good work we find Mr. Daly giving his hearty 
 co-operation while curate of Newcastle ; and on the forma- 
 tion of the Wicklow Auxiliary, in the year 1813, he was 
 appointed its secretary. In the year 1809 he was given a 
 prebendal stall in St. Finn Barr’s Cathedral, Cork, which 
 he held until his promotion to the see of Cashel, in 1843. 
 The parish that was attached to it (Christ Church) was 
 a sinecure. In 1814 he was presented to the living of 
 Powerscourt. The following extract from a letter of one 
 of his former parishioners at Newcastle, who had emigrated 
 to America, written about thirty years afterwards, shows 
 how much his removal from that place was regretted by 
 his people : — ‘ I did not expect you would have any 
 recollection of me at Newcastle, as I was when there 
 
38 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 but seven or eight years of age ; but I very well remem- 
 ber your farewell sermon. I remember the sermon chiefly, 
 I suppose, because during its delivery my poor mother 
 shed tears profusely ; and for my part I thought Mr. Daly 
 must have been very naughty to make mother, and some 
 others there, “ cry so.” ' In the autumn of the year 1815 
 Mr. Daly made a tour in France for about six weeks, in 
 company with his cousin and former rector, Mr. Gore, 
 and another friend. During the greater part of this time 
 he kept a journal, from which we shall give some extracts, 
 which show that he was not deficient in taste for or 
 appreciation of the fine arts, — a taste which he had such 
 an abundant opportunity of gratifying in Paris at that 
 remaxkable period of its history. If afterwards he paid 
 but little attention to these matters, it was because he 
 counted all things but loss for the excellency of the 
 knowledge of Christ Jesus his Lord. We shall give the 
 account of their journey in his own words : — 
 
 ‘ Monday , 21 st August 1815. — Left London at 4 o'clock 
 p.m., and after a favourable passage of four hours, were 
 landed at Calais at 5 o'clock in the afternoon of Tuesday, 
 the 22d of August. We left Calais at 12 o'clock on 
 Wednesday, determining, in consequence of the lateness 
 of the hour, not to go farther than Boulogne that night. 
 The country between Calais and Boulogne is flat and 
 uninteresting, but well cultivated. As far as we could 
 observe, the people at Boulogne were much attached to 
 Buonaparte. 
 
 ‘ Saturday , 2§th August . — We entered Paris about 12 
 o'clock, by the Barriere of St. Denis, and settled ourselves 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 39 
 
 before 2 o’clock in very comfortable apartments (for which 
 we pay 250 francs a week) in Rue Neuve St. Augustin, 
 near the Place Vendome, which lies between our 
 lodgings and the Tuileries. We walked out after dinner, 
 and took the Place Vendome on our way to the Tuileries. 
 The Place struck me as magnificent, and the column in 
 the centre, which was erected by Buonaparte to com- 
 memorate his exploits, as very beautiful. It is entirely 
 of bronze, the base and shaft sculptured all over with his 
 military achievements. His statue, which surmounted the 
 column, has been removed, and is at present replaced 
 by the white flag. We proceeded from hence to the 
 Tuileries, which I thought a tout ensemble worthy of a 
 great monarchy. It strikes me as superior to St. James’ 
 Park, as it is more of a piece. The exterior of the Palace 
 is very noble; it makes me blush for St. James’, and does 
 not raise my opinion of Carlton House. We walked 
 through the Palace into the Place du Carrousel, which is 
 magnificent. L’Arc de Triomphe, on the side opposite 
 the Palace, has a grand effect; but it appears to me to 
 be too much loaded w T ith ornament. There is also a good 
 deal of gilding, which, I think, looks paltry. It is sur- 
 mounted by four horses, wrested from Italy by the French 
 Republic. They are said to be beautiful, but they were 
 placed too high for my eyes. The car is empty, which 
 has given rise to a pun on the ex-Emperor : “ Le char 
 l’attend ” — “ Charlatan.” 
 
 ‘ Monday , 28 th August — After breakfast our party went 
 to the Louvre, which more than answered all my expecta- 
 tions, great as they were from everything I had heard. 
 
40 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 We first looked at the statues, particularly at the Apollo 
 Belvidere, the Venus de Medici, the Laocoon, and the 
 Dying Gladiator. The Apollo struck me most ; its grace 
 and dignity are beyond conception. There is an ex- 
 pression of pain in every muscle of the Laocoon which is 
 truly astonishing. Every one has heard, and of course 
 must acknowledge, the Venus to be a chef d' oeuvre ; but to 
 my taste it was not so striking as the Apollo, the Laocoon, 
 or even as the Dying Gladiator. By what I hear, it grows 
 upon you as you examine it attentively, and I mean to 
 pursue that plan. We ascended by a noble staircase to 
 the Gallery, which it is no exaggeration to call the first in 
 size in the world. It is said to be 1300 feet in length, 
 and still contains the choicest productions of the painter, 
 though a few have been taken away by those to whom 
 they of right belonged. Those taken away belong for the 
 most part to the Flemish school. The “ Transfiguration,” 
 by Raphael, is pointed out as one of the finest pictures 
 there ; and it is undoubtedly very striking, but, in my 
 humble judgment, fails in an important particular. But 
 it is a failure which must necessarily attend all attempts 
 of mortals to represent the Divinity. The “ Transfigura- 
 tion ” undertakes to show you the Second Person of the 
 Trinity in all His glory; and what human power can 
 perform that ? I was greatly struck with the “ Madonna,” 
 by Raphael, which stands next to the “ Madonna delle 
 Sedia,” by the same artist (there is a doubt whether the 
 latter is the original), but which in my opinion exceeds 
 it. The expression of the countenance is more suited to 
 the character of the Virgin than that of the “ delle Sedia,” 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 41 
 
 which is that of a sprightly young woman, who does not 
 seem conscious that she carries our Saviour in her arms. 
 As we went from the Louvre, I had a full view of the 
 four horses which stand on the Arc de Triomphe, in the 
 Place du Carrousel. The figures of the horses and of 
 their attendants are really admirable, but their effect is 
 injured by the gilding. 
 
 ‘ Saturday , 2d September . — We visited the Luxembourg. 
 The gardens are fine; the exterior of the building is 
 nothing striking, but the interior is noble. The staircase 
 is extremely fine, but its effect is somewhat injured by a 
 railing to assist those who go up and down. It is filled 
 with the statues of the principal persons of the Revolu- 
 tion. In it the Chamber of Peers assembled ; and perhaps 
 there is no palace in France which exhibits the craft of 
 Buonaparte more than the Luxembourg : it is filled with 
 everything in sculpture and painting which can set him 
 off to advantage, and throw the Bourbons into the back- 
 ground. To remedy this, it has been thought advisable to 
 cover the pictures and take away Buonaparte’s statue, 
 which stood in the Hall of Audience, next to the Chamber 
 of Peers. This seems bad policy. It is said, however, that 
 it is done preparatory to their entire removal. It was not 
 thought fit to suffer the achievements of the usurper to 
 remain in a royal palace ; but it is said they are to be 
 preserved for the glory of France, and put up in some 
 other place. The conducteur gave us a specimen of 
 Buonaparte’s impatience when giving audience ; no excuse 
 would be received when he gave his orders ; his answer 
 was, “ II faut aller, il faut aller.” 
 
42 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 4 3 d September . — Went to Versailles, which more than 
 answered my expectations. It is indeed a most noble 
 palace, and the gardens fully equal to it; the Opera 
 House very fine ; the Chapel equally so ; the Grand 
 Gallery most superb — though not the sixth part so long 
 as the Gallery of the Louvre, it far exceeds it in symmetry. 
 I shall not attempt to describe either the pictures or the 
 statues, but I cannot omit to mention that the door was 
 pointed out to me through which poor Marie Antoinette 
 made her escape from the Parisian assassins. It is some- 
 what surprising that the Library, which is very fine, was 
 untouched during the Ee volution. The French claim the 
 character of “ savants;” I wonder they did not make that 
 a pretext for plundering the books. 
 
 c 1th September . — Saw the model of the elephant on the 
 site of the Bastile. It is of plaster, and is 54 feet high; 
 it is said to be well proportioned, but one cannot judge of 
 that from so near a view. Buonaparte’s plan was to make 
 a canal for the distribution of water to the city. This 
 canal was to pass under an arched pedestal, upon which 
 an elephant of that size, and made of bronze, was to be 
 placed, out of whose tusks the water was to play. The 
 idea was certainly grand, and the figure, if well executed, 
 when seen at the proper distance, would have been a most 
 magnificent embellishment ; but he should have secured 
 to himself the empire of the world, or of Europe at least, 
 before he did so. The notion which he must have 
 entertained in determining on such a work was to place, 
 instead of the Bastile, a monument of his benevolence to 
 the public. He had the vanity to think that a work of 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 43 
 
 art, the expense of which must have been a considerable 
 pressure on the public, would efface from the minds of 
 the people the various acts of tyranny and oppression of 
 which he was the author. We proceeded from hence to 
 the Louvre, and took a view of some of the statues ; and 
 from hence went to the Tuileries, to see the King pass to 
 his carriage. His countenance is very benevolent, and 
 his face had the appearance of health, but he is very 
 infirm on his limbs. I observed he wore the Garter. As 
 he passed along, some voices cried “ Vive le Koi ! ” but 
 some of the English determined, on my proposal, to sub- 
 stitute “ God save the King!” for the French expression, 
 which the King noticed by a gentle inclination of his 
 head, and said, “I thank you.” We afterwards visited 
 the interior of the Palace. The Gallery is magnificent, 
 and is hung with very fine Gobelin tapestry, representing 
 some of the exploits in the reign of Louis xiv. The rooms 
 were gilt and otherwise embellished by Buonaparte ; and 
 the “N” still remains, as also the eagle. There are some 
 large pictures covered with silk, which I suppose relate to 
 him ; but there was no condudeur , so we got no informa- 
 tion on the subject. I was glad of the opportunity of 
 seeing the King in his proper place, having seen him, in 
 November 1813, at Bath, getting into a job carriage to 
 take the air. 
 
 ‘ 8th September . — We went to Notre Dame, where High 
 Mass was celebrated, it being the feast of the Nativity 
 of the Virgin Mary. The interior of the church is most 
 beautiful ; the Gothic arches are very fine, and the 
 arrangement of the pillars, which are very beautiful. 
 
44 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 gives the church a grand and awful appearance. It is 
 surrounded on the inside by private chapels, where we 
 saw several persons paying their devotions. There was a 
 private mass celebrated in another part of the church, and 
 I believe many persons were communicating there. The 
 grand altar is very fine, but I was disappointed at the 
 High Mass. I had heard it mentioned as a magnificent 
 ceremony, and expected to see something of that magni- 
 ficence in the Cathedral of Paris ; but the exhibition was 
 paltry, and it must have fallen greatly from its former 
 splendour. High Mass does not impress a Protestant 
 with anything like religious feelings ; at least it produced 
 none such in me. The swinging of the censer during the 
 service looks more like a juggler's trick than a Christian 
 ceremony, particularly when two were swung at the same 
 time ; for they kept exact time, and caught it on their 
 wrists at the same moment by some contrivance, as if 
 they were exhibiting on a stage. The priest chanted the 
 lesson of the day, which was one of the genealogies of our 
 Saviour. This was performed before a large cross, with 
 candles lighted; and when he came to the birth of our 
 Lord, it was accompanied by a profound obeisance. On 
 the whole, I admire the church extremely; the circular 
 windows of painted glass are beautiful, and, I should 
 think, of considerable antiquity ; but I never desire to see 
 such a ceremony again. 
 
 ( 9th September . — We went to the Gobelins, an estab- 
 lishment of great extent, the property of the King, and 
 carried on at his expense. There is nothing sold there, 
 but presents are made from it. The exactness with which 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 45 
 
 paintings are imitated is wonderful; my eye could not 
 distinguish the difference in several specimens. We saw 
 them at work both in the horizontal way, which is the 
 original, and the upright way, which has been introduced 
 subsequently. They work from the back, and the work- 
 men are the artists. It is not like scenery in damask, 
 which is done by common weavers, who do not know 
 what work they are performing. 
 
 ‘ Sunday , 10^ September. — Mrs. D and I, accom- 
 
 panied by Mr. Blacker, went to Protestant service. It 
 was celebrated in a large church, in a narrow street which 
 turns out of the Eue St. Honors. We procured seats in 
 the gallery, directly opposite the reading-desk and pulpit. 
 The attendant procured us books, containing a very good 
 French version of the Psalms and the prayers used there, 
 by which it appears that the service is scriptural. The 
 prayers are very good ; I could discern nothing in which 
 they differed from ours except in form. The minister 
 gave an exhortation, and then read the three chapters 
 which contain the sermon, immediately after which a 
 psalm was sung — the singing very bad. After this there 
 were some prayers and another psalm. The preacher 
 (Mr. Morneau) then ascended the pulpit, and preached 
 upon the text, “ Blessed is he who shall not be offended 
 in me,” in French. He appeared to be eloquent and 
 impressive ; but his manner of pronunciation was so 
 different from that which I have been accustomed to, that 
 I could not carry away with me a connected idea of his 
 discourse. I could understand detached passages, and 
 they appeared good. After the sermon there was a 
 
46 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 general prayer for the Church, etc. Louis xviii. was 
 prayed for ; some of the supplications were that the 
 crown he wore should not long continue a crown of 
 thorns. The whole concluded with a psalm and a bless- 
 ing. There was a very numerous attendance at the 
 sermon, so that I imagine Monsieur Morneau to be a 
 popular preacher. 
 
 ‘11^ September. — Went to the manufactory of Sevres. 
 The porcelain surpasses in fineness of texture everything 
 of the kind. They have made some good imitations of 
 lace, which are merely for curiosity, and are not dear; 
 but the fine porcelain is very expensive. Some of the 
 services come to near 2000 louis, and some vases to that 
 sum at least. The paintings are admirably executed, 
 particularly a portrait of tho present King ; also flowers, 
 fruits, and birds’ nests; a porcelain table, value 32,000 
 livres ; a beautiful miniature of Madame de Sevigne, with 
 five celebrated ladies, on a set of tea-things; the tea- 
 tray to contain these was also of china, most beautifully 
 painted — the price of the whole, 3500 livres. There was 
 a service of china, each plate containing one of Dinon’s 
 views of Egypt, price 32,000 livres. We saw a very 
 pretty service, for which they asked a sum which would 
 have amounted in English money to about £150; a 
 Sappho, beautifully painted on glass, in colours burnt 
 in, as in the chin^ several miniatures of celebrated 
 persons, most exquisitely executed ; and two magnificent 
 candelabra, of the same price as the vases. We returned 
 to town at four o’clock, and spent the evening at home, 
 part of which I employed in writing my journal. 
 
FIRST YEARS IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 47 
 
 € Wednesday, 13 th September . — We visited the Jardin 
 des Plantes, to see the Museum of Natural History and 
 the Amphitheatre of Anatomy. The Museum is a vast 
 and magnificent collection, in which is to be found every 
 animal which has as yet been discovered on the earth ; 
 an infinite variety of fishes, insects, shells, plants, gems, 
 marbles, all arranged in admirable order ; each species of 
 animal so well preserved, and its posture so natural, that 
 one can hardly suppose it not to be alive ; the whole con- 
 tained in a suite of apartments of great extent.’ 
 
// 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 HEART WORK. 
 
 ‘ Whose joy is, to the wandering sheep 
 To tell of the Great Shepherd’s love ; 
 
 To learn of mourners, while they weep, 
 
 The music that makes mirth above. ’ 
 
 Christian Year. 
 
 We have now come to that period in Mr. Daly’s life in 
 which he became rector of Powerscourt, a name asso- 
 ciated with delightful and pious recollections connected 
 with him by very many who are still alive, while some — 
 not a few — have fallen asleep who will be bright gems in 
 his crown of rejoicing in the day of the Lord Jesus, who 
 learned from him to wash their robes and make them 
 white in the blood of the Lamb. A goodly company of 
 those whose dust now sleeps in the churchyard at Powers- 
 court will, with their pastor, be amongst the number of 
 those of whom it is said, ‘ They shall walk with me in 
 white, for they are worthy.’ 
 
 To this living was attached the prebendal stall of 
 Stragonil, in St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. The income 
 of the parish was not large — about £300 a year. Mr. 
 Daly had a good private fortune, which enabled him to be 
 very independent of pecuniary considerations ; and he has 
 often said, that during the time that he held this parish 
 he spent much more upon the schools, and the relief of 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 49 
 
 the poor, etc., than the income which he derived from it. 
 There was no glebe. This was a great want, and Mr. 
 Daly lost no time in taking measures to have it supplied. 
 His manners were not at all times very conciliatory, and 
 Lord Powerscourt, who at that time was not influenced by 
 true religion, was very much prejudiced against him, and 
 unwilling to give him ground to build his glebe-house on 
 the Powerscourt estate. He was consequently obliged to 
 fix upon a spot of ground which the liberality of Lord Rath- 
 downe (then Lord Monck) placed at his service, although 
 it was farther from the church and from the village of 
 Enniskerry than he would have chosen. His first residence 
 in the parish of Powerscourt was at the Dargle Cottage, a 
 lovely spot at the entrance of that beautiful glen. This 
 cottage is now a very good-sized residence, but at the time 
 we speak of it only consisted of four small rooms, — a 
 sitting-room in front, with a kitchen behind it, and two 
 bed-rooms over them. The sitting-room was so small that 
 Mr. Daly would often tell how he managed during the 
 winter that he spent there. When one side was roasted, 
 — as he was obliged to have the table he was writing at 
 very near the fire, — he had to turn round so as to let the 
 other side, which was perished with cold by the draught 
 from the door, get fair play. It was here for the first time 
 that he lived quite alone, which he continued to do for a 
 great part of his long life. He does not seem ever to have 
 had any serious thoughts of marrying, though, as is always 
 the case when an unmarried clergyman of good fortune 
 becomes popular, there were some reports spread upon the 
 subject, which were quite unfounded. Perhaps those who 
 
50 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 gave rise to them did not understand the tender nature of 
 the feeling which exists between a spiritual father in 
 Christ and one to whose soul he has been the means of 
 bringing a blessing, and interpreted it as being of another 
 nature. When rallied upon this subject by his friends, and 
 asked why he never married, he would answer : ‘ To tell 
 you the truth, I never had time to go about the prelimi- 
 naries/ He said his parish was his wife, and upon it he 
 certainly bestowed his time and affections. His brother 
 had married, in 1808, Maria Elizabeth, second daughter of 
 Sir Edward Skeffington Smyth, Bart.; and two of his 
 sisters were married, — the second eldest to Mr. Godley of 
 Killigar, in the County Cavan, and the third to the Rev. 
 Horace Newman, afterwards so well known and so much 
 beloved and respected as Dean of Cork. The family 
 party at Bromley was now a good deal diminished ; but as 
 Mr. Daly had only removed a few miles from them, their 
 affectionate intercourse continued to be frequent and un- 
 interrupted during his residence at Powerscourt, as he was 
 warmly attached to his mother and sisters. On his return 
 home from France he took up his temporary abode at the 
 cottage of Coolekeigh, which was more convenient to him 
 than that of the Dargle, during the building of his glebe- 
 house, as it was quite close, which enabled him to inspect 
 its progress in person. This glebe-house was destined to be 
 for many years the scene of happy, peaceful enjoyments, — 
 not of that kind which is only as the ‘ crackling of thorns 
 under the pot/ but foretastes of that happy time when the 
 Chief Shepherd shall appear, surrounded by the sheep and 
 lambs of His flock. 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 51 
 
 The house built by Mr. Daly was a small one, but there 
 was a good-sized parlour at the back, with a large window 
 at the end of it which looked upon his flower-garden, of 
 which we shall say more by and by. The lawn was a 
 very small one, and round it there was a walk leading to 
 a schoolhouse, built at his own expense on the glebe 
 ground, which school he continued to support as long as 
 he lived. 
 
 The Protestant population of the parish at the time of 
 his becoming rector was probably above 2000 (it is now 
 about 1600, but has been diminished by emigration). Of 
 these, a large number were of the better class of farmers, — 
 a fine body of yeomanry, such as any landed proprietor 
 might be proud of. Powerscourt has been in the posses- 
 sion of the Wingfield family for nearly three centuries. 
 An interesting story is told of the first Viscount Powers- 
 court, who distinguished himself both in the civil wars in 
 Ireland and afterwards on the Continent. He was ap- 
 pointed a Mareschal of Ireland in the year 1600 ; and on 
 one occasion, when Queen Elizabeth gave him a commis- 
 sion to go over to that country for the purpose of putting 
 down a rebellion there, she took off a scarf which she 
 wore, and wound it round his shoulders with her own 
 hand, as a token of her esteem and a badge of the autho- 
 rity with which she had invested him. 
 
 Over Lord Powerscourt’s tenantry Mr. Daly exercised 
 a most salutary influence, and was greatly beloved by 
 them. The Buckleys, Burtons, Evanses, etc., were most 
 regular in their attendance at church ; and as many of their 
 farms were located under the mountain, at the back of 
 
52 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Powerscourt demesne, the situation of the old church was 
 convenient to them. They had perfect liberty to walk 
 and drive through the demesne, and to put up their horses 
 in the stable-yard belonging to the house, which was quite 
 near. 
 
 It was indeed a pleasing sight on the Sabbath day, 
 morning and evening, to see all the avenues of this 
 beautiful demesne traversed by persons of all classes 
 going to the house of God, the elevating and softening 
 influence of the beauties of nature helping to lead the 
 mind to holy thoughts. 
 
 It was feelings such as these which prompted one of 
 this congregation to write the following verses during a 
 walk from the top of Enniskerry Hill to the church, which 
 comprised some of the loveliest views in the neighbour- 
 hood : — 
 
 ‘ Sweet evening bells ! How sweet to hear, 
 
 How pleasing to the Christian’s ear ! 
 
 Ye whisper thro’ the silent air, — 
 
 * * Come, serve the Lord with praise and prayer ; 
 
 Attend the Bride and Spirit’s call — 
 
 Come ! all who thirst ; come freely all ! ” 
 
 ‘ Sweet evening bells ! Thy voice is known 
 To those the Shepherd calls His own ; 
 
 And thus, rejoicing in the Lord, 
 
 They flock to hear His saving word ; 
 
 To drink of grace from living wells. 
 
 Where ye invite, sweet evening bells ! 
 
 ‘ Sweet evening bells ! Thy rural chime 
 Reminds us of the resting time, 
 
 When pastors call their stragglers home. 
 
 Come ! weary wanderers, haste to come ! 
 
 Come ! safe within the fold repose. 
 
 Where pasture ever verdant grows. ’ 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 53 
 
 Amongst Mr. Daly’s nearest neighbours were two ladies 
 who were afterwards eminent for their piety. We have 
 before mentioned that the ground granted for the glebe 
 was given by Lord Eathdowne, and it was only separated 
 by the road from Charleville, which was his residence. 
 Lady Eathdowne, or Lady Monck as she was then, was 
 one whose heart the Lord had already opened to attend to 
 divine things, and she highly valued Mr. Daly’s teaching, 
 both for herself and for her children. He was, during the 
 remainder of her life, her spiritual guide and counsellor in 
 every difficulty; whilst she, on her part, gave him her 
 assistance, in every way in her power, in carrying out his 
 views for the good of his people. 
 
 He was indeed eminently qualified to be the guide and 
 counsellor of those who required to lean on others for 
 advice and support, and has been on this account not 
 inaptly compared to Greatheart, the guide of Christiana 
 and the children in Bunyan’s Pilgrim's Progress. 
 
 Colonel and Mrs. Howard then resided at Bushy Park, 
 which adjoined the demesne of Charleville. Some mem- 
 bers of this family were among the first that the Lord 
 vouchsafed to give him as seals to his ministry here . 1 
 
 1 In a sermon preached by Mr. Daly on the death of Theodosia, Lady 
 Powerscourt, one of Colonel Howard’s daughters, in the year 1838, he 
 says : — ‘ She always stated to me that she was converted to God in the 
 year 1819. The dangerous state of health of her near relative, the former 
 Lady Powerscourt, appears to have prepared her heart for receiving the 
 word of the truth of the gospel ; and during the season of the last illness 
 of that dear child of God, she conceived she was born again, not of cor- 
 ruptible seed, but of the incorruptible seed of the word of the living God. 
 At that time I can testify that a great change took place in her views, in 
 her tastes, in her life, in her conversation. ’ 
 
54 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Mr. Parnell of Avondale, in tlie County Wicklow, was 
 married to one of their daughters, who had died a few 
 years after their union. An intimate friendship existed 
 between him and Mr. Daly, and very many affectionate 
 letters passed between them. We shall here give some of 
 them : — 
 
 To William Parnell , Esq. 
 
 4 Daegle Cottage, Bray. 
 
 ‘ My dear Parnell, — I thank you for everything in 
 your letter but for supposing that you needed an excuse 
 for the length of it. Is it an excuse for one of its per- 
 fections? . . . Before I go to graver matters, I would 
 
 tell you that Mr. K has gone off the bargain, and 
 
 will not give me his place for this summer, so that I must 
 put up with a little hovel beyond Charleville; unless I 
 can persuade my uncle to take Bushy, and you can per- 
 suade the Howards to part with it ; in which case I shall 
 quarter myself upon him, and live very comfortably. . . . 
 I cannot say that I should expect many converts to true 
 religion from a book which should prove that rents would 
 be raised by a large distribution of Bibles. Good certainly 
 might be done to those who received them, but I could 
 see no good in those who joined to distribute them on 
 such grounds. I do not desire to see worldly advantage 
 thrown into the scale on the side of religion ; for my idea 
 is, that if we do not get a firmness of principle and 
 strength of faith which will make us choose God and His 
 Christ in defiance of all the world, we get nothing. We 
 cannot serve God and Mammon ; we must choose, and it 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 55 
 
 is of every importance to our own comfort to have that 
 choice distinct and decided, and not to leave us thinking 
 we are serving God when in fact we are serving our 
 worldly interest. Wealth can do very little to promote 
 religion ; it is very apt to pollute the very source. I am 
 very happy in thinking that you are reading the New 
 Testament, and with interest ; for I cannot conceive any 
 one to read it without prejudice and not he made a real 
 Christian by it. I suppose, of course, that it is not 
 done out of formality; for I look upon formality to be 
 a greater enemy to religion than even scepticism itself. 
 Eeason may beat a man out of his scepticism ; but the 
 formalist does not alarm or offend reason, and he feeds his 
 pride in his way, perhaps, as surely as the sceptic does his. 
 The humbled mind that goes to God’s word will, I am 
 convinced, find there instruction, edification, and consola- 
 tion. He will find there what the soul longs for, for 
 himself and others, — a prescribed means of acceptance for 
 every sinner, an assured hope of an inheritance that will 
 not fade away, and the most comforting promise of divine 
 aid and assistance to carry him safely through the land of 
 his pilgrimage. He will find innumerable passages all 
 speaking in unison with that which says, “Fear not, little 
 flock, for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the 
 kingdom.” We shall find, then, that God desireth not that 
 we should perish, but striveth to bring us to repentance, 
 to turn us' that we may live, and hath prepared a reward 
 for the righteous as surely as there is a God that judgeth 
 the earth. I am rejoiced to hear that Mrs. Howard is 
 become more resigned, and hope indeed that her amiable 
 
5G MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 daughters may be a comfort to her tender, affectionate 
 spirit ; but I hope she may ever keep in mind that they 
 too are mortal, and mortality is a poor thing for the soul 
 to rest upon : they, too, may go before her. My hope for 
 her is, that she and they may live for eternity, and not 
 have their happiness depending upon worldly prospects, 
 which, we all know, are vain, and liable to change. “ De- 
 light thyself in the Lord, and thou shalt have the desire of 
 thine heart.” For you, who have suffered the greatest 
 loss, I do hope you are resigned; and that when you join 
 the spirits of the just, you will “ rejoice in your tribulation,” 
 and say, “ It was good for me to be afflicted ; in very mercy 
 has God visited me.” You speak of your vacillation and 
 my steadiness. I wish we had both more of the latter ; 
 but unsteady as I may be in my practice, I can say I 
 never hesitate about the wisdom of the course I have 
 adopted, — the wisdom of making this life totally sub- 
 servient to the interests of a better, of living above this 
 world with a hopeful prospect of a better. I wish I could 
 live more up to my principles, for which I must watch 
 and pray. These I recommend to you. — Yours most 
 sincerely, 4 Robert Daly/ 
 
 To the Same . 
 
 Gargle, Bray, 11th April 1815. 
 
 ‘ My dear Parnell, — Be assured that I should not at 
 all consider it time thrown away to go at any time to 
 Avondale to pay you a visit. I found there everything I 
 could wish. I might spend my day as busily, as profit- 
 ably as I wished ; and when the usual social hours drew 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 57 
 
 us together, I might indulge the bent of my mind, and say 
 without restraint whatever was the real sentiment of my 
 heart. That is what I call society; not that unnatural 
 state where form and stiff civility freeze and chill what 
 should be warm and lively, and when the dread of saying 
 what may not be understood or relished confines your 
 conversation, and makes it anything but a flow of soul. 
 For large and promiscuous company I have neither taste 
 nor talents. I cannot, like Tom, raise my hand against 
 every one, and have every one’s hand against me. And yet 
 I feel uncomfortable to sit silent when I hear principles 
 I condemn, or see practice I disapprove ; whereas no one 
 enjoys more than I do the free and good-humoured ex- 
 change of sentiments, particularly upon the subject which 
 most interests me, and I am sure is most important. 
 
 ‘ As to my preaching, I do indeed feel most thankful for 
 any power that God has given me of doing good ; to be an 
 humble instrument in His hands is the greatest honour 
 I aspire to. It is a talent of which I feel so deeply the 
 responsibility, that I do not think I can be vain; and 
 indeed, when I look for the effects of it, I see nothing to 
 elate, but much to humble me. Could I do good by it, it 
 would make me happy, but, I hope, not proud. What is 
 any man that he should be proud ? — The workmanship of 
 another, who, instead of acting up to the excellence that 
 is given him, is continually falling short of what he is 
 intended for ; a being who, at the very time that others 
 are perhaps addressing him with praise, hears the voice of 
 God within him accusing him of defect and neglect. No ; 
 the man that at one view sees his duty and his practice, 
 
58 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 at one glance looks at himself and his God, never can 
 be proud, i shall hope to see Tom in Dublin. I should 
 offer to pay you a visit, but that both this week and the 
 next I shall be obliged to go to town. — Believe me, yours 
 most sincerely, ‘ Robert Daly/ 
 
 To the Same . 
 
 ‘ Dublin, \§th April 1815 . ‘ 
 
 ‘ My dear Parnell, — I really am very sorry that it is 
 not in my power now to fix a time to pay you another 
 visit. I have upon me the complicated cares of house- 
 building, which I am just beginning, and which w T ill 
 require my presence until fairly set a-going. I am now 
 in town, to get the necessary papers signed, etc. But from 
 these I should run away for a day or two, but that I 
 am appointed by the Archbishop of Cashel to preach the 
 Visitation Sermon on the 25th of May, for which I have 
 made no preparation yet ; and I must be among my books 
 for a short time before I begin my sermon, in which I am 
 very anxious to speak with force, and by citing authority 
 with effect. As to the annoyance of children, you need 
 never mention that to me, as I really am not annoyed by 
 them ; with yours I was amused as well as interested. 
 
 ‘As to yourself, it is with the most gratified feelings 
 that I have remarked you so humbly bending under the 
 afflicting hand of our common God. Yours has indeed 
 been an afflicting visitation of no common kind. Was 
 this world the only scene of our existence or God’s opera- 
 tions, we should in vain seek for light or comfort ; but if 
 these mysterious providences raise our minds and make us 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 59 
 
 shoot into the world to come, we can not only reconcile 
 these things with God’s goodness, but even see how in 
 many cases it may have been good for us to have been 
 afflicted. Perhaps with some minds nothing would have 
 so powerful an effect in realizing the idea of another world 
 as the removal of the object of one’s affection. We feel 
 then disposed to say : " She is not dead, but sleepeth ; she 
 cannot return to me, but I may go to her.’’ We shrink 
 with double horror from the idea of the soul’s extinction ; 
 we get our wishes, our hopes, on the side of whatever 
 revelation offers as a truth ; this world appears in its real 
 vanity, and our heart’s desire is that we may walk with 
 steady steps to a better. As to what you say of the 
 plague of your own heart, I can believe it all and not 
 think the worse of you. I am sure you are something 
 much better than a good sort of a good-hearted man. 
 “ Those that be whole need not a physician, but they that 
 are sick.” And those that think themselves still whole 
 will not seek or value a physician ; whereas I do in my 
 heart believe that those who feel their want, and seek, 
 shall find pardon for the past and strength for the future. 
 It is nothing to believe in providence, unless we believe 
 in a particular providence suited to each particular case. 
 I as firmly believe in grace, which is, in fact, providence 
 for the soul. It is worth nothing unless there is particular 
 grace, — a grace to be had by each individual person, suited 
 to his particular case, sufficient for his particular wants. 
 This, I think, is the great subject for prayer, and this the 
 great source of my hope and. confidence, that the grace of 
 the Almighty, which He has promised to those who ask it, 
 
6 0 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 is able to make me a new creature, to stop open sin, and, 
 what is more difficult, to reform those heart sins of pride, 
 etc., which we had perhaps looked upon before as virtues 
 and noble features of the soul. Should you leave Avon- 
 dale before the end of May, I beg you will let me know’ 
 when you are to be at Bushy. If you stay till June, I 
 shall, please God, certainly pay you a visit. — Yours most 
 truly, * Robert Daly/ 
 
 To the Same . 
 
 * Dargle, Bray, 21 st May 1815 . 
 
 ‘My dear Parnell, — I received your very kind and 
 affectionate letter on Friday, and intended to have answered 
 it yesterday, but was prevented by a friend, who came to 
 see me at eight in the morning, and stayed with me until 
 eight in the evening ; so that, though I generally make 
 it a rule not to apply Sunday to the business of letter- 
 writing, I think I shall not misapply the interval between 
 the tw r o services by giving you some of my thoughts in 
 return for yours. To dispose of comparative trifles first 
 (although where I live is a trifle, the kindness about it is 
 very far from being a trifle), I had a most kind letter from 
 Mr. and Mrs. Howard, begging of me to make use of 
 Bushy, which I shall certainly avail myself of until I can 
 get my new abode comfortable. 
 
 ‘ The next trifle is, that I shall, if possible, go and see 
 you the week after next. And now to more important 
 and most delightful subjects ; for it is the most delightful 
 sensation that the human mind is capable of, to think that 
 one has in any way been an instrument in God’s hands 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 61 
 
 of leading a fellow-creature and a friend to what is his 
 happiness here, and will be his never-ending happiness 
 hereafter. To confer happiness is surely the happiest 
 thing conceivable — that is, God’s happiness, God’s work ; 
 and to God let us ever give the glory. And with the most 
 unfeigned sentiments of self-abasement, and the most sin- 
 cere gratitude, should I return my thanks to the Almighty 
 for having been pleased in any way, however low, to make 
 use of me for His designs of love and goodness. If you 
 look back, I am sure you will find many kind leadings of 
 Providence, gracious warnings, and merciful, though, to 
 human nature, severe discipline. See God in everything, 
 and it will make the happy effect doubly happy, and the 
 prospect full of hope. I do hope and trust that He that 
 hath begun a good work in you will carry it on to the end. 
 I was by this day’s solemnity led to consider much the 
 mysterious subject of the Trinity, and I viewed it not in a 
 speculative but practical way. I hope you will view it in 
 the same way ; there is no thorough Christianity without 
 it. It is not enough to believe in one God ; we must for 
 our salvation and our peace believe in one Saviour of 
 sinners, as we have all sinned ; and one sanctifying Spirit, 
 as we, being unholy, all want the sanctifying influences of 
 the Spirit. Our blessed Saviour is the great Emmanuel, 
 God with us, partaking of the nature of both, the only 
 Mediator between offended God and fallen man ; the 
 Holy Spirit, His successor, as it were, on earth, another 
 God with us, dwelling in us, working in us, helping our 
 infirmities. This truth, speculatively very obscure, prac- 
 tically very easy, very clear, very important ; the manner 
 
62 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 of it not revealed, not necessary to be known ; the fact re- 
 vealed, and highly important and influential. I cannot 
 say how obliged to you I am for your warm, affectionate 
 advice about marrying. For your comfort I will tell you 
 I am not in the least against it, if Providence (in whom I 
 believe) should put it in my way; but I endeavour as 
 much as I can to put my happiness upon something 
 higher than any worldly connection. I should be very 
 much afraid of endangering my happiness by joining 
 myself to any person who, not having my views, could 
 not be a partner of my spiritual as well as temporal happi- 
 ness; and I have too deep-rooted a sense of the fallen 
 state of every human being, and the averseness of the 
 heart from the things of God, to presume upon my power 
 to manufacture a lady after marriage. But if Providence 
 should throw in my way any one that I had reason to 
 think would help me on towards heaven, strengthen me 
 when I am weak, warm me when I am cold, and soften 
 me when I am harsh, I should consider it a great addition 
 to the many mercies God has graciously poured upon me 
 since I was born. I love, I admire the sweet charities of 
 domestic life ; though, perhaps, seeing an imperfect, partial 
 specimen of them put forward, as if they hindered the 
 possessor from standing in need of anything higher, has 
 made me jealous, and rather too much afraid of giving 
 them any praise. Besides, no duties of the second table 
 are a substitute for the higher duties of the first ; my wish 
 is to see both put in their right place, and both kept. I 
 have come almost to the end of my visitation sermon ; 
 to-morrow and next day I must revise it, and go to town. 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 63 
 
 I hope nothing will prevent me from seeing you the week 
 after this. I mean to call, before I go to town, at Bushy, 
 to settle about going there on my return. — Yours most 
 affectionately, ‘ Robert Daly.’ 
 
 In the valley between Bushy Park and Powerscourt a 
 pretty little place comes in, called Tinnehinch, where old 
 Mrs. Grattan (widow of the famous Henry Grattan) and 
 her daughter lived. Lord and Lady Powerscourt were 
 constantly resident, and were frequently visited by Lady 
 Powerscourt’s brother, Lord Jocelyn (afterwards so well 
 known as the Earl of Roden), and his wife ; also by her 
 sister, Lady Anne Jocelyn. To all these persons (none of 
 whom are now alive) Mr. Daly's ministry was made useful 
 in the most remarkable manner ; and among these high- 
 born people was he allowed first to see the fruits of his 
 faithful preaching and affectionate private exhortations. 
 
 St. Paul, in writing to the Corinthians, tells them that 
 in the Christian calling ‘ not many noble are (&lled.’ The 
 state of this parish at the time we speak of seems to have 
 been an exception to this general rule. Amongst them 
 were found many who, though not poor in worldly things, 
 were rich in faith as well as poor in spirit. 
 
 There was something peculiarly genuine in the religion 
 of the early Christians of this century ; it appeared to be 
 with them a principle never lost sight of, which guided 
 their every thought and every action, and the tone of 
 heavenly-mindedness breathed through their letters is 
 truly delightful. Religion was not then fashionable, its 
 language was not in every one’s mouth, there was less 
 
64 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 temptation to profess what they did not feel ; consequently 
 those who did make a profession of religion were only 
 those who w T ere constrained by the love of Christ to live 
 not to themselves, but to Him who had died and given 
 Himself for them. 
 
 In the summer of 1818, a lady who was living at Bray, 
 having heard much of Mr. Daly’s preaching, drove over to 
 Powerscourt Church to hear him. His sermon that day is 
 well remembered by her, and was a most impressive one, 
 on Deut. iv. 29 : ‘If from hence thou shalt seek the Lord 
 thy God, thou shalt find Him, if thou seek Him with all 
 thy heart and with all thy soul.’ At this sermon Lady 
 Jocelyn was present, and was so much affected by the 
 feelings which it gave rise to in her heart as to be obliged 
 to leave the church. That these feelings were not like 
 the early dew, which passes away, was afterwards proved. 
 Her husband wrote to Mr. Daly a short time afterwards : — 
 
 ‘ I assure you Lady Jocelyn does not at all seem to me to 
 have lost that thirst for the knowledge of God, or that sense 
 of her own unworthiness, which you witnessed at Powers- 
 court. It is a delightful state of mind for one to be in, as 
 it is sure, if sincere, to be productive of the Christian’s 
 real comfort and unshaken hope. I would give anything 
 to feel as she has done, and does, as it is such a satis- 
 factory test of the grace of God having come upon her.’ 
 
 A short time after the date of this letter, Lord and Lady 
 Powerscourt, with their two children and Lady Anne 
 Jocelyn, went abroad for Lady Powerscourt’s health: her 
 complaint was consumption of the lungs. She spent two 
 winters at Madeira, and before leaving Powerscourt begged 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 65 
 
 of Mr. Daly to keep up a constant correspondence with 
 her on religious subjects, in order to be the means, under 
 God, of perfecting that good work which she trusted had 
 been begun in her heart. She seems to have possessed in 
 a remarkable degree that first and last of Christian graces, 
 as St. Augustine considered it, — humility, which is shown 
 in her last letters. Just before setting out on her first 
 voyage, she writes to him : — 
 
 ‘ Portsmouth, 26 th October. 
 
 ‘ As we are quite uncertain when we shall be hurried 
 away, I take this moment to write a few lines to my dear 
 friend. My heart was so full the last time I shook hands 
 with you, I could not tell you what I felt for all your quite 
 unmerited kindness, and for your anxiety for my ever- 
 lasting happiness. But I know the best return I can 
 make is to benefit by all the blessed truths you spoke to 
 us ; and I pray constantly that they may become rooted 
 within me, and that I may be allowed to praise that 
 merciful Saviour with you hereafter, who have worked 
 indeed to lead a wandering ignorant sheep to His fold. . . 
 
 The change in Lord Powerscourt’s feelings not only 
 towards Mr. Daly, but (through the blessing of God on 
 his ministry) on the subject of religion generally, is evident 
 from his letters written at this time. Abundant evidence 
 was given by him afterwards of his devoted zeal in the 
 cause of Christ: to one religious society he gave in his 
 lifetime £3000, and bequeathed a very large sum of 
 money in his will, to be spent, as he expressed it, in His 
 ‘ Master’s service/ 
 
 E 
 
66 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Alluding to Mr. Daly’s having been offered the Deanery 
 of Cashel, Lord Powerscourt writes thus : — 
 
 ‘Madeira, 6th March 1820. 
 
 ‘ My dear Mr. Daly, — .... 
 
 I am selfish enough rather to be glad that you should 
 remain as you are, though I trust, if it were for the good 
 of souls that any such change should take place, that 
 God who watches over His true Church would still take 
 a spiritual care of those who in your parish have been 
 turned to Him. But even for your own sake, unless we 
 are sure that God calls us, it must be painful for a minister 
 of Christ to leave a scene where God seems to be con- 
 tinually blessing his labours, for a change which must 
 always be uncertain. And when we consider how Church 
 preferment is usually disposed of, the worldly chances are, 
 that the want of a zealous spiritual pastor would be dread- 
 fully felt. We must feel every day more and more how 
 God overrules everything for our good, if not to our liking 
 at the time, at least spiritually speaking. I remember 
 perfectly well my anger and pride at the time of your 
 appointment to the living of Powerscourt, having applied 
 for it for a good-humoured, amiable person, whom I can- 
 not be sufficiently thankful did not get it by my means, 
 as all his accomplishments are utterly worldly; and the 
 parish of Powerscourt would, in all probability, had I 
 then been successful, not have possessed, or scarcely, one 
 spiritual soul in it. When I reflect on the blessing that 
 has evidently attended your labours, by the accompanying 
 Spirit shed so much abroad in our very blessed parish, of 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 67 
 
 which, under God, we ought to look to a conscientious 
 clergyman as the means, how can I be too glad of the 
 failure of my plans and worldly views ? . . . —Believe me, 
 my dear Mr. Daly, with the greatest truth, most affection- 
 ately yours, ‘ Powerscourt.’ 
 
 On the 25th June, but a few months after the receipt 
 of this letter, Mr. Daly was called upon to preach Lady 
 Powerscourt’s funeral sermon in Powerscourt Church. 
 She died at sea on her passage from Madeira. The 
 following was addressed at this time to Lady Powers- 
 court’s brother : — 
 
 To the Earl of Roden. 
 
 ‘Powerscourt Glebe, 12 th July 1820. 
 
 ‘ My very dear Friend, — It may at first appear strange 
 that you should not before this have heard a word from 
 me about the sermon you expected, or about the heavy 
 trial that the mysterious providence of God has sent to 
 you. I am sure, though you may not have accounted for 
 my silence, you have not suspected me of being either 
 totally forgetful or unfeeling. It was on my return from 
 Abbey leix, just as I was going to write and send the 
 sermon, that I heard the afflicting intelligence. I was not 
 prepared for such a blow to my dear friends (for such I 
 know you and Lady Anne allow me to call you). I 
 trembled at the thought of their being oppressed with 
 over-much sorrow. I did not know how or where a letter 
 might find you. I knew it was no time to send you the 
 sermon; I therefore have put it to the press here, and hope 
 
68 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 to get it neatly done. I have also kept the prayers Lady 
 Anne was so good as to give me, until I was sure of your 
 movements. I have since been grieved to hear of the 
 effect of the very severe shock upon yourself and your 
 dear sister’s delicate and weak frame. But why should 
 we not trust God ? Why cannot we say, “ He doeth all 
 things well” ? Why not believe that word of Scripture, 
 as true as any other, “ Whom the Lord loveth He 
 chasteneth” ? I know no one to go to for comfort when 
 one feels low, or depressed, or sorrowful, like dear Lord 
 Powerscourt. He has such strong, such lively faith ; he 
 feels such a reality in these things ; he has such warm 
 affection for his friends ; he loves you and Lady Anne so 
 dearly. And yet, merely through the power of faith, he is 
 not the least uneasy ; he can say, as you did once to my 
 great comfort, “ It is the Lord’s work, and it must end 
 well.” “And suppose,” said he, with tears in his eyes, 
 “ it did kill one of them, when are we so fit to go to 
 Christ as when we are most humbled and most looking to 
 Him ? ” In the map he looks at he sees the heavenly 
 country as well as the earthly, and he draws his reason- 
 ings from thence in a way that few can go with him ; and 
 he can confide everything to the love of the heavenly 
 King, the King that is set upon the holy hill of Zion. Oh 
 that we may every day be more enabled to do so ! The 
 Lord is working a great work in the world, He has a 
 glorious end in all He does; and shall we not strive to 
 subdue every thought to obedience to Him ? We have 
 more than we can express to be thankful for, and shall we 
 not leave the little particulars that concern us to His 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 69 
 
 wisdom and love ? I trust we shall ; I feel assured you and 
 Lady Anne do. You feel severely, no doubt. The Lord, 
 who wept o’er Lazarus dead, intends you to feel ; but He 
 will bless the feeling, though painful. I cannot say why 
 you two need such severe and repeated chastisement, line 
 upon line, line upon line, and such a cold-hearted wretch 
 as I am is left in comparative absence of all trial ; but the 
 Lord knows. I hope we may all meet again this year at 
 Powerscourt, and speak of the great things the Lord has 
 done for us. Lord Powerscourt has been much interested 
 by, and was a great comfort to, the wife of one of his 
 tenants who has died of a consumption. He astonished 
 them by reading and praying with her, for two hours, 
 at two different times. Wingfield, Mackee, and I spent 
 two nights at the wake, reading, speaking, and praying 
 with a house full of Protestants and Catholics ; we w r ere 
 listened to with great attention by all. The Lord is doing 
 great things amongst us. May we bless Him as we ought, 
 and ascribe to Him all the glory ! Eemember me, with 
 every expression of Christian regard and affection, to Lady 
 Anne. I can say I sympathize with you in your sorrows. 
 My kindest regards to Lady Jocelyn. — Yours most affec- 
 tionately, f Kobert Daly.’ 
 
 This melancholy event seems to have deepened the tone 
 of religious feeling in the several members both of the 
 Wingfield and Jocelyn families, and at the same time to 
 have awakened fresh expressions of gratitude and affection 
 to Mr. Daly, who had been the means, under God, of so 
 
7 0 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 much blessing to their souls. Their letters to him are 
 most interesting. 
 
 The Hon. and Rev. Edward Wingfield, who was Lord 
 Powerscourt’s brother, afterwards an eminent Christian, 
 learned much from him, and highly valued his advice and 
 opinion. In an answer to a letter from Mr. Daly, dated 
 23d September 1817, in which the latter had endeavoured 
 to show him the way of the Lord more perfectly, Mr. 
 Wingfield says : € . . . Discussion such as this, between 
 men “ in whose hearts there is no guile,” I think may be 
 productive of much mutual advantage. Eorgive me saying 
 mutual, for I feel how like vanity in me it is, by such a 
 word, to appear to put myself upon a level with one of so 
 much more experience and power than myself. Believe 
 me, however, most sincerely obliged to you for the kindness 
 you show in thus communicating these objections to me, 
 and most anxious that you should not cease informing me 
 of your own sentiments, and of your sincere opinions with 
 regard to mine. . . / 
 
 In later years Mr. Daly was much pleased with an an- 
 swer made to him by a poor man. He was about to leave 
 home for a time, and said to his gardener, ‘ Well, John, I 
 have found a good man to look after my poor people while 
 I am away/ ‘ Oh !’ replied John ; ‘ but who will look after 
 the poor rich people, sir ? ’ 
 
 The following letter from Lord Powerscourt, amongst 
 many others received by Mr. Daly, proves that many of 
 an humbler class than those we have yet mentioned had 
 benefited by his instructions : — 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 71 
 
 ‘ Powerscourt, 21 th February 1821 . 
 
 f My dear Daly, — I received your letter a few days ago, 
 and am happy to hear you found an opening at Abbeyleix. 
 There is very little to communicate from here of any 
 interest. Things are going on very well and smoothly, 
 I hope still growing. Buckley’s daughter of Glankenny, 
 that was so ill, has gone to her last home, I hear in a very 
 delightful frame of mind, both from Buckley of Knockbaum, 
 and M‘Kee ; and, moreover, that the mother was in as 
 good a way. When her daughter was dying, she took a 
 prayer-book by the side of the bed, and said it was to pray 
 for her daughter, who was not able to pray for herself, that 
 the Lord would take her to Himself in peace, and give her 
 strength to bear it. In Bill Keegan M‘Kee thinks there is 
 an improvement. I went to see Browning on Saturday. 
 Poor fellow ! the Lord has laid His hand heavily upon 
 him ; he is greatly afflicted, but in the midst of it all he 
 said that God was very gracious and kind to him. . . 
 
 We find from the letters addressed to Mr. Daly at this 
 period that he was actively employed not only in his own 
 parish, but in various schemes for benefiting both the 
 souls and bodies of the suffering poor in other localities. 
 At the time of the famine, in 1817, his exertions were very 
 great ; and a short time afterwards he interested some of 
 his friends in England about the Dublin Mendicity Insti- 
 tution, procuring, with their assistance, funds to improve 
 and carry it on. 
 
 Amongst other useful things which his hand found to 
 
7 2 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 do, was the superintendence of a school for the sons of 
 Irish gentlemen, which the late Lord de Vesci had estab- 
 lished in the year 1817 at Abbey leix, in the Queen’s 
 County. It was planned on the model of Eton and 
 Harrow on a small scale ; and as Lord de Yesci was most 
 anxious for the scriptural instruction of the boys, among 
 whom his own sons were numbered, he appointed Mr. 
 Daly as one of the governors. One of his frequent visits 
 of inspection to Abbeyleix is mentioned by Mr. (after- 
 wards Chief- Justice) Lefroy, who was also a governor of 
 the institution. He writes : — 
 
 ‘Abbeyleix, Monday. 
 
 c We found Robert Daly here. He preached for us 
 yesterday in his usual excellent style, and has been our 
 delight and edification, as well out of the pulpit as in it.’ 
 
 In April of the same year Mr. Lefroy dwells at length 
 upon a sermon which he had heard from Mr. Daly, in a 
 letter to his father : — 
 
 ‘ Leeson Street, April. 
 
 ‘ ... I heard yesterday from Robert Daly — one of our 
 best men and best ministers — a sermon which I often 
 wished you could have heard. It was on that beautiful 
 Psalm (the 23d): “The Lord is my shepherd, therefore 
 can I lack nothing. He shall feed me in a green pasture, 
 and lead me forth beside the waters of comfort.” * 
 
 It was about this time that Colonel Howard’s brother, the 
 Hon. and Rev. Bullen Howard, besought of Mr. Daly several 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 73 
 
 times to sit for his picture, but always received the same 
 answer, that he had not time. At last, upon his renewing 
 his entreaties upon the subject, Mr. Daly said : ‘ Well, I 
 am collecting money for the building of a church at 
 Killegar, in a district where it is very much wanting. If 
 you will give me £50 towards this object, I will sit for my 
 picture.’ ‘Done/ said Mr. Howard. Accordingly the 
 picture was painted. It is in the possession of the Howard 
 family, and is the only likeness that was ever taken of him 
 in his younger days. 
 
 To the building of this church at Killegar Mr. Daly 
 gave £100; and to assist in providing an income for the 
 clergyman, he gave a sum of money sufficient to endow it 
 with £30 a year. 
 
 On the death of Mrs. Howard, Mr. Daly wrote the 
 following letter, full of Christian sympathy, to her eldest 
 daughter, who was married to Admiral Proby, afterwards 
 Lord Carysfort : — 
 
 To Mrs . Proby . 
 
 * Powerscoitrt Glebe, 17 th November 1821. 
 
 ‘ My dear Mrs. Proby, — I feel that I am the person of 
 all others the least qualified to write a word of comfort to 
 a person in deep affliction, as I know nothing of affliction 
 myself, as the Lord has dealt so graciously with me that 
 He has never given me an hour of any real sorrow ; and I 
 feel as if to everything I could say the mourning soul would 
 be ready to answer, “ You know nothing of my sorrows ; 
 they are such as a stranger intermeddleth not with.” But 
 yet may I not be allowed to say, that I am not insensible 
 
74 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 to another’s griefs ; and that though I am sure I cannot 
 adequately conceive what must have been your sufferings 
 during the long time of awful suspense, and now when all 
 suspense is over, yet you have friends who can weep with 
 you when you weep, and sympathize with you in your 
 loss ? In a worldly point of view, there is nothing to be 
 said to alleviate affliction of this kind. There is a gap 
 made in the world when a beloved parent is withdrawn 
 which nothing can fill; and did we consider our friend 
 as possessed only of worldly feelings, we could only look 
 to the cold influence of time, or the colder influence of 
 worldly occupation, to blot out both the object and the 
 sorrow from the mind. But I rejoice to think, my dear 
 Mrs. Proby, that this world is not considered by you as an 
 abiding place ; that it is not your all, and that therefore 
 you can look at even such an affliction as the present with 
 views and feelings drawn from other higher sources. You 
 can consider her that is gone as translated, not destroyed ; 
 removed indeed from you, but only a little before you. 
 Whilst you think of your loss, you can set against it her 
 great gain ; for indeed I should not know what to say to any 
 person of Christian feelings upon the death of our beloved, 
 if I could not speak with scriptural confidence of their 
 safety. I am sorry that I but seldom saw dear Mrs. 
 Howard, being most of the time of her illness absent from 
 the country ; but when I did; she always spoke of herself 
 with the deepest humility, and of her Saviour as the only 
 object of her hope. She was perfectly aware of her danger, 
 and never deceived herself with false hopes, which is so 
 common with those who dare not think of their latter end. 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 75 
 
 Her expressions of Christian faith and hope were more 
 expressed to Lord Boden, who acted the part not only of 
 a Christian friend but of a Christian minister, and who 
 was in the time of trial a comfort indeed to the dying 
 soul, as well as to her afflicted friends. “ The Lord gave, 
 and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of 
 the Lord.” Christianity will not take away our feelings 
 (God forbid it should!), — “Christ Himself wxpt o’er Lazarus 
 dead,” — but it can chasten those feelings, and administer 
 comfort in the midst of them. It can furnish us with 
 many reasons why, when the Lord taketh away, we should 
 say, “ Blessed be His name.” If families were all to live 
 at the same time, and die at once, in what an awful state 
 of surprise would death find them. If, with the warnings 
 we have of one taken and another taken, we live so little 
 in the expectation of death, and in the anticipation of 
 another world, how should we be without those warnings ? 
 Would not the awful day come upon us unawares ? 
 Whereas I know nothing so calculated to join our souls to 
 the invisible world as having a beloved parent or friend 
 gone before us, by whose help we can realize another state 
 of existence when we ask ourselves, “ Where are they ? 
 Where is she whom, so short a time ago, we saw amongst 
 us ? ” St. Paul had, I am sure, this idea when he said, 
 “We are come unto Mount Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, 
 the innumerable company of angels, and the spirits of the 
 just made perfect ” Is it not an alleviation of our sorrow 
 to think she is now made perfect ? Sin and sorrow are at 
 an end, and God Himself has wiped every tear from her 
 eye. Surely this will help us to have our conversation in 
 
7 6 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 heaven, where we know our beloved is gone, and where 
 there is pleasure in considering her as ever with the 
 Lord, in whose presence is fulness of joy, and at whose 
 right hand there is pleasure for evermore. We feel our 
 loss, but can we be insensible to her gain ? It is my 
 earnest prayer that the effect upon you and all your dear 
 family, upon myself and all her friends, may be to impress 
 us more and more with the uncertainty of life, to make us 
 feel more and more that there is but one thing needful, 
 which is “to be found in Christ; not having our own 
 righteousness, which is by the law, but that which is 
 through the faith of J esus Christ.” May it teach us to be 
 always ready, with our loins girded about and our lights 
 burning, like men that wait for their Lord. I got the 
 other day a few lines, written upon a lady who died lately, 
 which seem to me to be so applicable to the case of her 
 whom the Lord hath removed from you that I think it 
 might be gratifying to you to see them. I showed them 
 to Miss H., and she was much pleased with them. I 
 spent a very gratifying hour yesterday at Bushy, as far as 
 I may say gratifying in the midst of sorrow, I read some 
 favourite portions of Scripture, and it was gratifying to 
 think they were received, and gave some comfort. All the 
 party seemed more calm than I had expected to see them. 
 Miss H. seems wonderfully supported, as indeed she was 
 throughout the whole of her severe trial ; but she knows 
 Him who is a present help in time of trouble. I beg to 
 be kindly remembered to Captain Proby. 
 
 ‘ That you may be supported under your affliction, and 
 have reason to say, “ It was good to be afflicted,” is the 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 77 
 
 earnest prayer and wish of your sincere and faithful 
 friend, • ‘Robert Daly/ 
 
 We shall give an extract from Mrs. Proby’s answer : — 
 f . . . I do not consider it as one of the least of God’s 
 mercies to us to have made and continued you our 
 minister, dear Mr. Daly, who always take every oppor- 
 tunity to warn and exhort us, and lead us in the narrow 
 path that leads to eternal life ; and I trust I may in the 
 end be able to thank God that you have proved such 
 a blessing to us all/ The families of Wingfield and 
 Howard had always been closely united, but were now more 
 than ever drawn together by Lord Powerscourt’s marriage 
 with Theodosia Howard, which took place in the year 
 1822 . During their absence from home on account of 
 Lord Powerscourt’s declining health, Mr. Daly wrote as 
 follows : — 
 
 * Powerscourt Glebe, 2 5 th March. 
 
 £ My dear Lady Powerscourt, — I have been so long 
 intending and delaying to write to you, that I will spend 
 no more time in making excuses for not having done so 
 sooner. I have been anxious to be able to give you 
 some account of the progress of those things in which 
 you took an interest whilst here. I am sorry to say 
 that Captain Mason has been very ill for above a fort- 
 night, which has prevented him from attending either 
 Lord Powerscourt’s class at the Sunday school, or your 
 adult class, for some time. Colds have been very general, 
 and he got a bad one, which has been particularly heavy 
 
78 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 on him. I fear he has not quite got rid of it, though 
 he was at church on Sunday. The greater part of your 
 scholars attend well, and I trust will he found to make 
 progress. I have given your class at the Sunday school 
 to Mr. Warren, who is very attentive to them, and being, 
 I trust, truly Christian, will, I hope, be blessed to them. 
 I was at the school at Bushy on Friday, and found the 
 children making progress. Hessy Miller was able to 
 read along with the others, and seemed to understand 
 what she read very well. I have been sometimes at 
 Bushy, and once or twice we had very pleasant reading 
 and conversation. Affliction, so common in this evil 
 world, has visited some of the flock. Dear Lady Rath- 
 downe has been sorely tried by the loss of her brother, 
 Sir R. Trench. She was particularly attached to him; 
 and his late opening to religious views, whilst it gives 
 comfort under his removal, yet endeared him the more, 
 and so made his loss the greater. His end was very 
 peaceful; indeed more, it was triumphant, and has con- 
 tributed much to support his bereaved widow. All his 
 family, who are very affectionate and full of feeling, are 
 in great affliction. They were expecting him in Dublin, 
 to take leave of them for a time on his way to America, 
 when they heard of his illness, and then of his death, 
 which has, I trust, only separated them for a season. 
 What a world it is ! how full of disappointment and 
 vanity! What a comfort that we have no abiding city 
 here, but are allowed to seek for one to come ! Oh that 
 we lived more as pilgrims do, and showed our faith by 
 our fruit, and had our affections fixed less upon that 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 79 
 
 which is perishing, and more upon that which is enduring ! 
 I find the people still anxious to hear the Scriptures read, 
 and I am very well attended at the different places 
 where my little congregations assemble. I went one 
 Wednesday evening to hear Edward Wingfield preach on 
 the Eoman Catholic controversy. I was much pleased; 
 the church was crowded beyond anything I could have 
 expected. He preached for an hour and a half, and kept 
 up the interest of the people. When he is more fully 
 acquainted with the subject, he will do it powerfully ; 
 and I feel assured he has not preached in vain. One 
 woman, of a respectable rank in life, has come to him 
 and declared her renunciation of the errors of Popery. 
 He is anxious not to have the lectures entirely given 
 up ; but finding that the subject, being new to him, 
 requires much study, he is anxious to get different 
 clergymen to assist him in a course once a month. I 
 have promised to give him a lecture against the Infalli- 
 bility of the Church of Eome, which I conceive to be 
 the foundation-stone of their building; if we could pull 
 that from under them, all would soon fall. Edward looks 
 ill, having worked beyond his strength, but I hope he 
 may now recruit and take a little rest after Easter. It 
 is time I should say a little about yourself. I hope 
 your soul prospers. I have been just reading when 
 Barnabas went to Antioch; and when he saw the grace 
 of God he was glad, and exhorted the Christians with 
 purpose of heart to cleave unto the Lord. This is what 
 I feel disposed to exhort you to do. I need not, I am 
 sure, exhort you to turn unto the Lord, for that, I trust, 
 
80 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 through grace, you have long since done; but surely 
 there is every reason I should exhort you and every 
 other Christian to cleave close unto the Lord. In change 
 of scene and circumstances there is always trial to the 
 Christian; there is something that, unless they are very 
 settled, disturbs and dissipates the mind. I have always 
 found the very act of travelling and changing place dis- 
 sipating to my mind. This proves how very weak we 
 are; but even this may, through grace, be profitable to 
 us, by humbling us, and making us more watchful, and 
 showing us the necessity of cleaving the closer and more 
 simply to the Lord. I forgot to ask Lord Powerscourt 
 how the young servants go on, how change of scene and 
 circumstances agrees with them ; I am sure they are under 
 great trial. I trust they may receive no harm, but do 
 their duty in that state of life in which it hath pleased 
 God to place them. You have, I doubt not, great oppor- 
 tunities of hearing good sermons of experienced, judicious 
 ministers. Mrs. Proby told me that she had an extract 
 from some sermon you had heard ; and I wanted her to let 
 me see it, but she was so conscientious that she would 
 not, lest you should be displeased, and send her no more. 
 I used all my eloquence with her, but could not prevail. 
 I trust you will give me leave, that I may profit by what 
 you hear ; you owe me this much, I think. Pray let 
 me know how Lord Powerscourt’s health is; he says 
 nothing about himself. I hope he has consulted about 
 that very teasing affection in his throat. I have at 
 times been very uneasy about it, lest, by neglect, it 
 should become more serious than he is aware of. I 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 81 
 
 trust you do not forget your Christian, and, alas ! too 
 many unchristian, friends in this parish ; and that you 
 pray for us, that the Lord may be with us and give us 
 an abundant measure of His grace. I hope on Sunday 
 mornings that you plead for us, as part of the universal 
 Church that has a claim upon your regards. I am sure 
 there are many amongst us that follow Lord P. and 
 yourself with their imperfect prayers, and pray for your 
 domestic happiness, and your growth in every Christian 
 grace, and your final and effectual triumph over every 
 trial and temptation, until the time when the Lord shall 
 present you blameless before the throne of His glory. 
 Remember me most kindly to your little flock. I should 
 like much to hear something of your Brampton visit. 
 Farewell; I commend you to the word of grace, which 
 is able to build you up, and give you an inheritance 
 among them that are sanctified. Believe me to be, dear 
 Lady Powerscourt, your very sincere and affectionate 
 friend, ‘ Robert Daly.’ 
 
 Upon receiving the sad news of the death of Lord 
 Powerscourt, Mr. Daly, who knew how truly to sympathize 
 with his friends in their time of affliction, and to ' weep 
 with them that weep/ addressed the following letter to 
 his sorrowing widow : — 
 
 * Powerscourt Glebe, 25 th August. 
 
 ‘ My dear Lady Powerscourt, — It is not because 
 I did not feel for your situation, and sincerely sympathize 
 
 in your sorrows, that I delayed writing to you till now. 
 
 F 
 
82 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 It is not at the first moment of affliction that the mind 
 is able to bear even the consolation of a friend. The 
 Lord’s dealings with you have been very mysterious. 
 We cannot comprehend them; but that is no reason that 
 we should not say: “ It is the Lord, let Him do what 
 seemeth good in His sight.” It is not in our power to 
 say why the Lord should in one year have subjected 
 you to so much suffering ; why He should have married 
 you to dear Lord Powerscourt, to suffer with him and for 
 him during a short season, and then be forced to part with 
 him. I have no doubt that it was His will, His doing, 
 for some good purpose of His own, though inscrutable 
 to us. It was not your will, it was not your seeking, 
 and therefore more assuredly can we say, “ It was from 
 God.” It is He, too, who gave that has taken away ; and 
 surely there is as much mercy in that blow, considering 
 all the circumstances, as could be in any such bereave- 
 ment. We can have no doubt, that as to him to live 
 was Christ, to die was gain. How happy is his redeemed 
 perfected spirit now in singing the new song, which none 
 but the redeemed of the Lord can sing! ... We per- 
 formed the last melancholy office for him on Saturday ; 
 there were then many, very many, sincere mourners. 
 They seemed, indeed, to know his value by the way in 
 which they appeared to mourn his loss. I never saw 
 so universal a tribute of respect as is paid to his memory 
 by the whole parish and neighbourhood. We have all 
 got a lesson that there is but one thing needful, which 
 is peace with God through Jesus Christ. I pray God to 
 give us all grace to follow after this pearl of great price 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 83 
 
 — to think ourselves rich with it, poor without it. I 
 hope soon we may see you in this parish, where I feel 
 assured your sphere of duty lies, — where the Lord first 
 awakened your soul to the value of His salvation, and 
 where He will open many channels in which you may 
 show His praise. It would be a great pleasure to me 
 to hear from yourself, when able to write, how the Lord 
 deals with your soul, how He supports you in the hour 
 of trial, and makes your afflictions work together for 
 your good. I can say with St. Paul to the Corinthians, 
 “My hope of you is stedfast; for as you have been 
 made partaker of the afflictions, so shall you be also of 
 the consolations of the gospel.” That the Lord, who has 
 suffered the clouds to hang over the morning of your life, 
 may give you light out of darkness, and make your path 
 like the shining light, which shineth more and more unto 
 the perfect day, is the earnest prayer of your most sincere 
 and affectionate friend, ‘ Robert Daly.’ 
 
 Lady Powerscourt, in many of her letters to Mr. Daly, 
 dwells upon the fact that he had been, under God, in- 
 strumental in leading her to know and love her Saviour. 
 In one of them she says : f Strive hard for me in your 
 prayers ; I owe you more than I can say, humanly speak- 
 ing, and I would not write to you this way, did I not feel 
 that you are the only person who feels for my soul as I feel 
 for it myself, for we have both to give account of it. This 
 I can say, that you are pure from my blood. Oh ! may 
 I still be your joy and crown of rejoicing in the last day; 
 and may all your instructions not cast me deeper into hell/ 
 
84 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY,- D.D. 
 
 In another letter she says: ‘What a thing it is, dear 
 Mr. Daly, even for this life , to have a hope full of im- 
 mortality ! How sweet for you to have been made the 
 communication of this bud of happiness to one destined 
 to tribulation, the unfolding of which has been so un- 
 speakably sweet and sustaining!’ And again: ‘I shall 
 yet be a very great joy to you, and I joy to believe it. 
 In the day of His appearing I may have many masters, 
 but only one father. 51 
 
 Lady Powerscourt, after the death of her husband, came 
 to reside at Powerscourt House, where she spent the 
 greater part of her time during the minority of her step- 
 son. Her life was spent in doing good; but the most 
 useful, and no doubt the happiest, period w T as that in 
 which for many years she continued under Mr. Daly’s 
 ministry and teaching, working with him for the good 
 of her people at Powerscourt. 
 
 The manner in which the Sabbath day is observed in a 
 country may be looked upon as the pulse by which to 
 judge of the state of its health and vitality with regard 
 to religious matters. We must therefore infer, from the 
 manner in which Mr. Daly speaks of the desecration of 
 that holy day, in a sermon which is to be found in the 
 library of Trinity College, Dublin, that the state of society 
 in Ireland in the year 1817 was that of much ungodliness. 
 It was preached by him on Sunday, the 23d of March, in 
 St. Anne’s Church in Dublin, in aid of the funds of the 
 Sunday-School Society for Ireland. In this respect, as 
 well as in many others, a great change for the better 
 1 See Letter 74 of Lady Powerscourt ’s letters. 
 
HEAKT WOKK. 
 
 85 
 
 took place in our country a few years after the time we 
 speak of. 
 
 It is beautiful to be enabled to trace the way in which 
 God condescends to carry out His great purposes through 
 the instrumentality of human means ; how He appoints 
 His servants their respective work in His Church, and at 
 the same time makes it plain that it is He which worketh 
 in them both to will and to do of His good pleasure. In 
 the Life, of the Rev. James Haldane Stewart we read that, 
 in the year 1821 , when laid aside by bodily weakness from 
 public ministrations, he felt his mind forcibly impressed 
 with the importance of calling upon all the ministers of 
 our Church, in England, Scotland, and Ireland, to unite in 
 prayer for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon them- 
 selves, their parishes, and the country at large, and to 
 direct their attention and that of their congregations to 
 the work and offices of the Third Person in the blessed 
 Trinity. Besides publishing a circular letter to all the 
 clergy, he wrote individually to many of them on the 
 subject, and amongst others to Mr. Daly, who cordially 
 responded to this invitation, as he afterwards did to that 
 of Mr. Stewart to hold prayer meetings on the first day of 
 each year, for the purpose of entreating the Lord to pour 
 out His Holy Spirit in an especial manner during the 
 ensuing year. It is a remarkable fact, that from this year 
 ( 1821 ) might be dated the great revival of religion in the 
 Irish Church, — a revival, not merely a display of excited 
 feeling, such as is sometimes associated with the term, but 
 a steady increase through the land of true religion, and of 
 the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 
 
86 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Mr. Stewart was a remarkably happy-minded Christian. 
 Mr. Daly would often relate an anecdote of him, on the 
 occasion of a visit which he paid to him at Powerscourt 
 some years later. When choosing which hymn should be 
 sung, Mr. Daly proposed, ‘ Why those fears/ etc., to which 
 Mr. Stewart replied, 4 Do not talk of fears; Christians 
 have no fears ! ’ 
 
 It was also Mr. Daly's privilege to ‘ rejoice in the Lord 
 alway and on no other occasion do we find him expressing 
 feelings so much bordering on what might be called ‘ low 
 spirits ’ as in the following letter, written at a time when 
 he was recovering from, and still suffering, the effects of 
 an illness. It is, however, most interesting, as showing 
 his deep humility, as well as his honesty and faithfulness 
 to his friends : — 
 
 4 Kilbrogan Glebe, 
 
 4 Bandon, 17th February 1824. 
 
 ‘ My dear ,— Your very kind and acceptable letter 
 
 followed me to this place, where I am paying a visit to a 
 most Christian person, my sister Mrs. Newman, and am 
 taking some little relaxation from parochial duties. I feel 
 very much obliged to you indeed for the great interest you 
 take in my health, and for the very affectionate sermon 
 you have given me upon the duty of taking care of it. I 
 agree with all you say, only that on the foundation you 
 are, I am happy to say, misinformed. The very great 
 kindness of some of my friends has led them to magnify 
 my illness, and at the same time not to give me credit for 
 taking the care of myself which I have done. I assure 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 87 
 
 you my conscience has rather accused me of taking too 
 much care, and neglecting my parish too much. I have 
 done nothing this winter in Powerscourt but preach my 
 turns, and carry on my services in my own house. I have 
 done nothing in going from house to house. Your letter 
 has humbled me to the very dust, to have you speaking so 
 highly of me when I know my miserable deficiencies, to 
 have you praise me when I know that if you knew me 
 you would not do so. Nothing so humbles me as the 
 thought that I would not for the world that you or any of 
 my Christian friends knew me as God knows me, or as I 
 know myself. When I think of myself as a minister of 
 the gospel, I do wonder that the Lord should have spoken 
 by me. I understand something of what St. Paul says : 
 “ The treasure is in an earthen vessel, that the excellency 
 of the power may be of God, and not of man.” “ Poor, yet 
 making many rich.” 
 
 ‘ One effect of the bilious attack I have had has been to 
 make me heavy and stupid, and to disable me from im- 
 proving by reading the time which, had I been well, I 
 should have devoted to the active duties of my parish. I 
 have, I hope, been very much humbled, and yet enabled 
 still to hold fast to Him that loved me and gave Himself 
 for me. You ask me if I think your confidence pre- 
 sumptuous. I am very far indeed from thinking so ; on 
 the contrary, I consider it just, and that it gives honour 
 to God. I think you express it in rather stronger lan- 
 guage than we are used to hear, when you say that 
 Abraham in glory is not safer than you. I recollect no 
 passage in Scripture as strong, — none that tells a human 
 
88 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 being so plainly that he cannot destroy himself, — and yet 
 I cannot say it is anti- scriptural. May that sweet assur- 
 ance be ever yours to the end of the race, when the angels 
 shall carry you into Abraham’s bosom ! I find it sweetly 
 expressed in the last verse of Psalm xxiii. 
 
 ‘ I could have no greater gratification than going over to 
 you for a short time, and speaking with you upon God’s 
 dealings with you, but I fear it is not the path of duty. I 
 cannot be in Dublin sooner than the 10th of March. I 
 think I must stay for the meeting of the Irish Society on 
 the 1 7th ; and then your departure comes so quickly. You 
 grieve me by what you say of your friends, and what I 
 thence conclude of one so near and dear to you as he that 
 is now with you. If I was disposed at all to find fault 
 with you, it would be for not being able to be all things to 
 all, that by any means you might gain some. I sometimes 
 thought you did not make allowances enough for persons 
 not awakened, and that you did not go enough towards 
 them to win them to their true interests. You have, I 
 have remarked, an unbending honesty in your nature 
 which it is difficult to make suit itself to the prejudices of 
 unconverted persons ; and it is very hard to steer a middle 
 course, between hard austerity on the one hand, — which 
 seems to say, Stand by, I am holier than thou, — and sinful 
 compliance on the other. To steer a right course requires 
 much wisdom from above, much heavenly guidance. May 
 God direct and guide you, and let you see those you 
 love walking in the truth, and acknowledging you as the 
 honoured instrument of leading them right. — Your most 
 affectionate friend in Christ, ‘ Robert Daly.’ 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 89 ' 
 
 The next letter was addressed to a Christian friend in 
 deep affliction, and suffering much distress of mind : — 
 
 4 Ballinasloe, §th October. 
 
 ‘ My dear , — I received your letter when I -was in 
 
 a peculiar hurry, having engaged in a controversy with the 
 Eoman Catholics, and being likewise on the eve of leaving 
 home on a tour to my native county ; and this is the first 
 moment I have had when I could hope to give my mind 
 to your case, without interruption, as I could wish. 
 
 ‘ I was certainly much distressed at finding you so over- 
 whelmed with grief, and unable to take the comfort which 
 I really thought might be found in your case. The Lord 
 has certainly grievously and heavily afflicted you. It 
 would indeed be Satan that would tempt you to say, 
 “ What black thing have I done which makes my tender 
 Father so angry with me ? ” It by no means follows that 
 those who are most afflicted are guilty of any peculiar sin. 
 It was the great fault of Job’s friends that they would 
 fasten upon him some peculiar crime as the reason why he 
 was suffered to be afflicted ; but we know from the story 
 that the Lord had other reasons — grander reasons than any 
 which merely respected Job himself. There was the same 
 error in the case of those who asked our Lord about the 
 blind man, “Who had sinned, this man or his parents, 
 that he was born blind ? ” Our Lord told them it was 
 neither on account of that man’s sins or his parents’ that 
 he was born blind, but to answer God’s purposes for His 
 own glory. It is indeed mysterious why you should have 
 , been made such a sufferer; the reason we cannot tell. 
 
90 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 We are not authorized or led to look for it in any peculiar 
 declension on your part ; but this we may be assured, that 
 all is right. May all our hearts be led to feel and know 
 this ! I know that, never having suffered affliction myself, 
 I am disqualified from doing the office of a Christian 
 minister to those who are afflicted ; but I know you have a 
 tender and merciful High Priest, who can be touched with 
 the feeling of your infirmities and sufferings, having been 
 in all points tempted as well as you. He will remember 
 mercy in the midst of His chastisements, and when you 
 have suffered awhile, will perfect, stablish, strengthen, 
 settle you. I cannot but wish greatly that you were 
 amongst us again. I know you would suffer bitterly at 
 first, but I think our parish is your providential place, 
 where God would mark out to you your duty, and in the 
 path of duty would give you the measure of His comforts. 
 
 ‘I have been led, by the public way in which the 
 priests have preached against the Protestant religion, to 
 preach, both in Bray and my own church, publicly against 
 the doctrines put forward by them, especially on the sub- 
 ject of miracles. I have not yet had an opportunity of 
 judging of the effect of this course, but I felt it to be 
 clearly marked out as my duty, and therefore I trust that 
 God will give it a blessing. We are going on very pro- 
 sperously with our plan for employing the women, and I 
 trust the intercourse we thus are led to have with the in- 
 habitants may be productive of spiritual advantages. Our 
 schools still prosper, and I hope that more real good will 
 be done in them than ever. I am going to attend some 
 Bible meetings in this dark quarter of the world. You 
 
HEART WORK. 
 
 91 
 
 can have no idea of such a gloomy, fearful state of 
 ignorance as this quarter of the world is in. It is a dark- 
 ness that may he felt. Oh, may the Lord's light shine 
 speedily upon it ! 
 
 ‘I commend you most affectionately to God and the 
 word of His grace, which is able to build you up and 
 give you an inheritance among the sanctified. — Your most 
 sincere and affectionate friend, ‘ Robert Daly.' 
 
CHAPTER 1Y. 
 
 THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 ‘The Bible ! That’s the Book. The Book, indeed ; 
 
 The Book of books ; 
 
 On which who looks, 
 
 As he should do, aright, shall never need 
 Wish for a better light 
 To guide him in the night. * 
 
 George Herbert. 
 
 Many of the religious Societies which arose as adjuncts to 
 the Bible Society, and of which it was the foundation, were 
 fostered in their earliest and most tender years by Mr. 
 Daly's care. On referring to the first report of the Hiber- 
 nian Church Missionary Society, established in the year 
 1814, we find that he was one of the speakers at its first 
 meeting, held in the Rotunda on the 2 2d of June 1814, 
 when a deputation came over from London, consisting of 
 the Rev. Josiah Pratt, the Rev. Daniel Wilson, afterwards 
 Bishop of Calcutta, and the Rev. William Jowett. The 
 origin of the Scripture Readers’ Society is told in a very 
 interesting manner in a letter from the late Chief- Justice 
 Lefroy, in which, after speaking of the lamentable and 
 degraded state of the peasantry in the South of Ireland, 
 brought before his notice while on circuit, he says : 
 
 ‘ It therefore occurred to me to try the experiment of 
 Scripture readers, — to endeavour to get a number of humble, 
 
THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 93 
 
 pious men, well versed in the Scriptures, to go from house 
 to house reading and praying with the people. I wrote 
 to the late Lord Powerscourt, the Eev. Robert Daly, and 
 some other Christian friends on the subject, offering, in 
 order to stimulate an effort on a large scale, to give a 
 thousand pounds towards the formation of a Society for 
 this purpose. The friends I applied to responded nobly 
 to the call. Lord Powerscourt put down his name for two 
 thousand pounds ; Mr. Daly and his uncle, the late Judge 
 .Daly, and other friends to the cause (whose names you 
 will find in the list of original subscribers, either in our 
 own books or Messrs. La Touche’s), put down their names 
 for large sums, and we raised at once near £4000, if not 
 more. We got up a committee of good men, men of faith 
 and prayer, and endeavoured to steer our course by simple 
 scriptural principles; and as the Lord put it into our 
 hearts to begin the work, so I think He has guided us 
 most graciously in carrying it on to where it has now 
 reached.’ 
 
 The Irish Society, established in 1818, was very dear 
 to Mr. Daly’s heart. His connection with it began very 
 soon after its birth. He never failed to attend its com- 
 mittee meetings, of whose operations he and the honorary 
 secretary 1 were the mainspring. Their object was one of 
 beautiful simplicity — namely, to teach the Irish-speaking 
 peasantry to read in their native language those Scrip- 
 
 1 Henry J. Monck Mason, Esq. He published a history of the Irish 
 Society and its origin, which gives a most interesting account of its 
 proceedings. He was one of the friends of the Scripture Readers’ Society, 
 mentioned by Chief Justice Lefroy, who took an active part in working for 
 it and many similar associations. 
 
94 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 tures which had been printed and were circulated amongst 
 them by the Bible Society. This they effected by employ- 
 ing any persons among the peasantry, whatever might be 
 their creed, who were able to read Irish, to teach their 
 neighbours, paying them so much a head for every pupil 
 they could produce at their quarterly inspections who was 
 able to read a chapter in the Irish Bible ; and by sending 
 readers among those who were willing to hear it read to 
 them. The necessity for a Society of this sort was shown 
 very strongly by Mr. Daly in a sermon which he preached 
 in the year 1828. He says : 
 
 ‘ I would mention a place lately become the object of 
 the Society’s care, from which you may judge of the great 
 need of such an instrument, and the immense good likely 
 to be effected. On the north-west coast of Donegal lies 
 the island of Tory, about 12 or 14 miles distant from the 
 land. It contains 500 inhabitants, all but about three or 
 four speaking Irish alone. There is no resident minister 
 of any denomination in the island. A Roman Catholic 
 priest occasionally visits, to collect fees and give absolu- 
 tion. There is no place of worship, no school, no copy 
 of the Scriptures of any kind in the island ; and amongst 
 the majority of the inhabitants, it is said, the very exist- 
 ence of a God is not known. An awful tempest in the 
 winter of 1826, which did immense damage in the island 
 by covering many of the fields with sand, brought the 
 case of these poor fellow-countrymen before some of the 
 zealous Christians at Donegal. This led them to con- 
 sider their spiritual destitution, and this Society, with the 
 assistance of a zealous individual, has established a per- 
 
THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 95 
 
 manent schoolmaster, and has also sent a circulating 
 master into the island, for the purpose of teaching a 
 few, in different places, to read the Irish Scriptures, and 
 employing them to teach others. Both these masters have 
 been kindly received by the inhabitants ; and what a sub- 
 ject of gratitude will it be for the existence of this Society 
 if that solitary place shall be glad of us, and that wilder- 
 ness shall blossom as the rose !’ 
 
 Mr. Daly’s conviction of the expediency of making use 
 of the Irish language as a means of instructing these poor 
 people is put forward by him in a letter addressed to the 
 committee of the Bible Society in the year 1824, from 
 which we shall make an extract : — 
 
 ‘ I should have readily written to you on the subject of 
 the Irish language, but that I considered my testimony 
 not worth having, as coming from quite a partisan. I can 
 only say that I have returned from my tour through Con- 
 naught strengthened in all my views on the subject. My 
 cousin James Daly, the Warden of Galway, stated to me 
 the preference of the people, taught to read both Irish and 
 English in the jail, towards the Irish language, and so 
 strongly towards the Irish character, that when, from being 
 without a supply of them, he has given a Testament in the 
 Roman character, he has been obliged to promise to ex- 
 change it, and has frequently been called upon to do so 
 after a long interval.’ 
 
 Mr. Daly did not take up his opinions second-hand ; we 
 find by a journal which he kept during one of his visits to 
 his brother’s house at Dunsandle, that he took some trouble 
 to come at the truth on this subject. He was through 
 
96 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 life a consistent supporter of the principle that the human 
 family cannot be really benefited, either temporally or 
 spiritually, without religion, and that all true religion 
 must be based upon the truths only to be found in the 
 written word of God. On the 19th of March 1823, we 
 find him attending a large and influential meeting at the 
 Eotunda in Dublin, which was convened for the purpose 
 of taking into consideration a philanthropic plan for the 
 amelioration of the miseries of poor Ireland, which was 
 proposed by Mr. Owen, a Scotch gentleman. His idea 
 was to found a settlement, similar to one which had been 
 established by him at New Lanark, where all classes were 
 to live together in habits of industry and harmony ; but 
 as religion, which alone could ensure good conduct, was 
 carefully excluded from the scheme, Mr. Daly raised his 
 voice, in conjunction with some of his Christian friends, 
 both clerical and lay, in opposing the godless plan, which 
 eventually fell to the ground. When, in the year 1825, 
 Mr. Daly was appointed corresponding secretary for Eng- 
 land to the Irish Society, he from that time, as long as 
 he remained at Powerscourt, visited England every spring 
 for three months, for the purpose of advocating its cause. 
 This unfortunately deprived the April meetings in Dublin 
 of his presence for several years, which was a very great 
 loss. It however proved salutary for him, ,as he was a good 
 deal annoyed by what is called f a clerical sore throat/ 
 which the constant use of his voice in preaching and 
 lecturing, etc., had brought on. It was the only ailment 
 that he seemed to suffer from. If, after his winter’s work 
 at Powerscourt, he had spoken at all the Dublin meetings 
 
THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 97 
 
 in spring, he would probably have been incapacitated for, 
 and laid aside from, using his voice in summer, for which 
 he had so many and such important calls. In a well- 
 written little pamphlet by a very talented clergyman, 
 entitled, ‘ The Rotunda ; or, Characteristic Sketches of the 
 Speakers at the Religious Meetings held there/ published 
 in 1826 , Mr. Daly’s absence from them is lamented in the 
 following terms : — 
 
 ‘ Sunday-School Society. — James . — Where is the Rev. 
 R. D — , of whom I have heard so much ? I thought he 
 never deserted his post ; I thought he could not be absent 
 from his favourite Society, to which, I hear, he has given 
 the tribute of his gratitude, as being his best help in his 
 walk of ministerial usefulness. 
 
 ‘ Edward . — Ah, he is absent against his will ; and sure I 
 am, that though absent in body, his master-mind is this 
 day with the Society, and we have his wishes, his prayers, 
 and his whole heart. Unfortunately he is not well. Much 
 against his will, he is forced to absent himself from those 
 meetings, which he was so much accustomed to delight 
 and control. Strong and stout as his body looked, it is 
 not equal to the working of his stronger mind ; though the 
 scabbard be of iron, the Damascus blade, in the sharp- 
 ness of its temper, can work through it. And Daly has 
 preached, talked, lectured, catechized, disputed, and con- 
 troverted, until (as it is said) the organs of his voice have 
 become relaxed, and he is ordered to England to escape 
 from the pulpit and platform. The Roman Catholics say 
 that Priest M‘S weeny’s question, at the discussion at 
 Carlow, stuck like a burr in his throat, and he cannot 
 
 G 
 
98 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 extract it ; but we would say with more truth, if the 
 result of that meeting had any effect on his health, it must 
 have been caused by seeing men who call themselves 
 Christians exciting an uproar, acting as craftsmen, and 
 bringing a whole town into confusion, as, full of wrath 
 and fearfulness for the falling off of their gain, they cried, 
 “ Great is Diana of the Ephesians/’ Concerning E. D — , 
 we only hope that Heaven will send him home safe and 
 sound, restored to all his health and all his powers ; and on 
 this day twelvemonths may he be found here in his place, 
 to gladden and invigorate the Sunday-school meeting/ 
 While Mr. Daly loved and worked for other Societies, 
 the one which required his assistance the most at this 
 time was the Bible Society. Its annual meeting in the 
 Court-House at Wicklow was always a most interesting 
 one, and numerously attended by all the neighbouring 
 gentry, some of whom went from a great distance to attend 
 it. The speakers chosen were men of ability, but amongst 
 them Mr. Daly was always considered the ‘ great gun and 
 though he had continued for so many years to address 
 pretty much the same audience on the same subject, he 
 never seemed to have exhausted it. One of his parish- 
 ioners at Powerscourt, who never failed to drive over with 
 all his family to the Wicklow Bible meetings, gave expres- 
 sion to this feeling in rather an amusing way. On his 
 return from one of them, after giving an account of the 
 other speeches at the meeting, he said : ‘ Mr. Daly was 
 himself to-day, as indeed , I must say , he alviays is ! ’ He 
 went frequently on deputations to advocate this cause, 
 and in one of the printed reports of meetings we find a 
 
THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 99 
 
 speech of his mentioned thus : — 4 Mr. Daly, who exceeded 
 himself on this occasion/ etc. etc. In the year 1816 a 
 very clever hut very mischievous pamphlet was published 
 by a clergyman, the head master of one of our endowed 
 schools in Ireland. It had for its object opposition to the 
 principles and to the work of the Bible Society. This 
 attack, though ably answered by the friends of the Bible 
 Society, had a great effect in damping the ardour of many 
 of its supporters, and of making all the bishops in Ireland, 
 with one or two exceptions, not only to withdraw their 
 patronage, but strongly to oppose it, although one or two 
 of them had before that time allowed themselves to be 
 appointed its vice-presidents. At this important crisis 
 Mr. Daly, equally uncompromising in his support of truth 
 and in combating error, became its champion. He, how- 
 ever, while he felt that he must conscientiously differ from 
 those in authority on this subject, did so in the most 
 respectful manner. The following letters, from which we 
 shall give extracts, prove this. They appear to have been 
 written in answer to communications from the then Arch- 
 bishop of Dublin, advising him to withdraw from the 
 Bible Society : — 
 
 4 My Lord, — ... I take this opportunity of expressing 
 my sincere regret, that in supporting the Bible Society I 
 should be dissenting from the opinion expressed by your 
 Grace, and of assuring you that I am influenced by no 
 want of respect for your Grace, either personally or as 
 regards your exalted station, but by a conviction with 
 regard to the nature of the Society which leaves no choice 
 
100 MEMOIE OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 / 
 
 as to my conduct. I feel that, as a servant of God, I dare 
 not desert it. It would be a sacrifice of my conscience 
 which no man could have a right to expect from me, and 
 which I am sure that your Grace would not desire. I 
 regret much that there should be any divisions and differ- 
 ences amongst us and those who profess to be servants of 
 one Master. Praying that in our several stations we may 
 acquit ourselves as to the great Head of the Church, I 
 remain, my Lord, with much respect, your Grace’s humble 
 and obedient servant, ‘ Robert Daly.’ 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 ‘ My Lord, — I had the honour of receiving your Lord- 
 ship’s letter. I cannot deny myself the pleasure of ex- 
 pressing my thankfulness that my former letter should 
 have been received by your Grace as it was intended by 
 me. I feel much honoured by your Grace’s taking the 
 trouble of writing to me so fully on the subject, and you 
 may be assured the topics you have mentioned shall meet 
 from me most serious consideration, with, I trust, earnest 
 prayer that the Lord may direct me right. As it is not 
 your Grace’s wish that I should answer to you any of the 
 questions you have put to me in your letter, I shall not 
 attempt to do so ; but allow me to say, that an humble 
 individual like myself, who goes into the houses of the 
 middle orders and the cabins of the poor, has a peculiar 
 opportunity of knowing the hold the Bible Society has 
 upon the affections of the country; and, in my humble 
 judgment, it does so recommend itself to the thinking part 
 of the community, it is so firmly fixed in the hearts of the 
 
THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 101 
 
 religious part of the population, that even could I admit 
 the expediency of our Church never having lent a helping 
 hand to its formation, I cannot but tremble at the probable 
 effects, not to the Society, but to the Established Church, 
 of her now abandoning such a powerful machine to 
 unfriendly hands. Even could I admit the full extent of 
 the evils you mention, some of them never would have 
 existed but for the neglect of the Society on the part of 
 those who lent their names to promote its progress, but 
 took no part in its management. Others might have been 
 reminded and counteracted by their exertions. All, on the 
 other hand, are likely to be aggravated by the abandon- 
 ment of the Society by those whose influence, if really and 
 steadily exerted, could have done with it as they pleased. 
 This certainly appears to be a very awful crisis for the 
 Church, when the word of God, which should have been the 
 bond of its union and the source of its strength, has become 
 the subject of division and the cause of its weakness. . . 
 
 Some of the bishops w T ent so far in their hostility to the 
 Bible Society as to inhibit any clergyman from preaching 
 in their dioceses who took any part in its proceedings. It 
 was now a common saying in the religious world, ‘ Bobert 
 Daly against all the bishops, and all the bishops against 
 Robert Daly/ At a meeting of the Bible Society in the 
 Rotunda in Dublin, he compared their opposition to the 
 proceedings of that Society with the conduct of Sanballat 
 the Horonite, and Tobiah the servant, the Ammonite, and 
 Geshem the Arabian, in endeavouring to stop the building 
 of the temple in the 2d chapter of Nehemiah ; and in a 
 
102 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 most humorous speech, constantly alluding to them as 
 Sanballat, etc., made an impression upon his audience 
 which at least one of the hearers (the writer’s informant) 
 remembers to this day. His answer to them was the same 
 as Nehemiah’s, — ‘ The God of heaven, He will prosper us.’ 
 He had promised that His word should not return to Him 
 void ; and looking for the fulfilment of this promise, they 
 went forward. On the withdrawal of the Primate from 
 being president of this Society, which he had until now 
 countenanced and assisted by liberal contributions to its 
 funds, the Archbishop of Tuam took his place, and con- 
 tinued through life to be its warm advocate and valiant 
 supporter through all its most stormy campaigns. It was 
 natural that the rector of Powerscourt should have his 
 spirit stirred within him to endeavour to wipe off the 
 dishonour which had been heaped upon that blessed Book 
 within the walls of his church at the time of the great 
 rebellion. ‘ In the Church of Powerscourt, in the year 
 1641, the Papists burnt the pulpits, pews, chests, and 
 Bibles belonging to it; others of them took the Bibles, 
 etc., and wetting them in dirty water, dashed them several 
 times in the Protestants’ faces, saying, “ I know you love 
 a good lesson ; here is one for you ; come to-morrow and 
 you shall have as good a sermon.” They took the Bible 
 of a minister named Master Slack, and opening it, laid it 
 in a puddle of water, and then stamped on it, crying, “ A 
 plague on the Bible ! it is it that has bred all this quarrel ; 
 we hope in a few weeks all the Bibles in Ireland may be 
 used in this or a similar way.” ’ 1 
 
 1 Clark’s Martyrology , p. 338. 
 
THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 103 
 
 In the year 1824 all the energies of Mr. Daly’s mind, 
 and his talents for controversy, were called forth to defend 
 the cause of the Bible Society, and even of the Bible itself, 
 from formidable attacks in various parts of Ireland, made 
 upon it simultaneously by enemies of another character 
 from those we have mentioned before. On these occasions 
 two of his leading characteristics were brought very pro- 
 minently forward. One of these was the remarkable in- 
 fluence which he exercised over the Church, and the power 
 which he possessed of putting down opposition ; the other 
 was the beautifully Christian spirit in which he always 
 conducted any arguments in which he was engaged on 
 religious subjects, never losing his temper, or being 
 betrayed into showing personal feeling towards his 
 opponent. The minds of the Boman Catholic priesthood 
 in Ireland seem to have been worked up to a pitch of 
 frenzy at this time, which induced them to forget them- 
 selves, and to depart from the wise line of conduct they 
 had hitherto followed, and have ever since adopted, of re- 
 fusing to enter into controversy with Protestant clergy- 
 men on scriptural subjects. The cause of their making 
 such violent attacks upon the advocates of the Bible 
 Society in various parts of Ireland was their feeling that 
 the craft by which they had their wealth was in danger 
 from the circulation of the Scriptures among the Roman 
 Catholic population. In the year 1825 the Irish Refor- 
 mation had proceeded so far, that in the parish of Askeaton, 
 in the County Limerick, 170 adults became converts to 
 the Protestant faith, and 300 young persons. They first 
 made an effort to bring back their wandering flocks to 
 
104 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 their faith in the doctrines and power of their Church by 
 pretending to perform miracles ; and for this purpose, in 
 the year 1823, brought over Prince Hohenlohe, who was 
 supposed to work miraculous cures upon sick people, — the 
 only one of which that appears to have been substantiated 
 having been afterwards proved to be merely the effect of 
 great mental excitement, upon a young woman suffering 
 from a nervous disorder, enabling her to make exertions to 
 which she had not before felt equal. As the Protestants 
 in his parish were invited in a particular manner to inquire 
 into these things, Mr. Daly felt it to be his duty to put 
 them on their guard. He consequently preached a sermon 
 on the Scripture doctrine of miracles, in Powerscourt 
 Church, on Sunday, the 21st of September 1823. 1 
 
 This and other controversial sermons which were preached 
 at this time, seem evidently to have had the effect at least 
 of putting a stop to any efforts on the part of the Roman 
 Catholic party to gain over Protestants to their erroneous 
 views on this subject, as Mr. Daly rather triumphantly 
 says, in his letter to Dr. Doyle, dated September 5, 1825 : 
 c The public well know that you were behind the scenes, 
 and the principal actor, in the discussions of 1824, as you 
 were in the miracles of 1823. You and your party have 
 been beaten out of the field in both.’ This assertion was 
 not answered or denied by Dr. Doyle. The Roman 
 Catholic party, we find, were the aggressors, not only in 
 this controversy on the subject of miracles, but in the 
 
 1 This valuable sermon was printed, and is still to be found in some 
 volumes of miscellaneous sermons. We regret not having space to insert 
 it here. 
 
THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 105 
 
 more lengthened one which followed on the reading of the 
 Holy Scriptures by the people. 
 
 The Bible Society had gone on quietly for nearly twenty 
 years, when in various parts of Ireland its hitherto peace- 
 ful meetings were interrupted by angry opposition from 
 priests of the Boman Catholic Church, who said they were 
 come to express their disapproval of the sacred Scriptures 
 being circulated amongst their people. In every instance 
 the deputations of the Bible Society pursued the same wise 
 and judicious course. They told the priests that it was 
 contrary to the rules of the Society to allow any persons 
 to speak at its meetings except those that were members 
 or subscribers to it, but that if they would patiently wait 
 until the business for which they had met together had 
 been gone through, they would be most happy to discuss 
 fairly and dispassionately the points at issue between 
 them. In some cases the Boman Catholic party did not 
 consent to this without first creating a good deal of dis- 
 turbance. At Loughrea their conduct seems to have been 
 more violent than on any other occasion. 
 
 These ‘ Biblical Discussions/ as they were called, created 
 a very great excitement throughout the South and West of 
 Ireland at this time. They continued from August till 
 November of the year 1824, and were ably conducted by 
 several talented and pious ministers of our Church. The 
 most remarkable of these meetings took place at Carrick- 
 on-Shannon, Carlow, Cork, Waterford, Kilkenny, New 
 Boss, and at Easky, in the County Sligo. 
 
 Mr. Daly took part in many of them, particularly in 
 two, which were held in the Presbyterian Meeting-House 
 
106 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 at Carlow, Colonel Rochford in tlie chair. At the first of 
 these, on the 18th November 1824, he was joined by 
 the Hon. and Rev. Edward Wingfield and the Rev. 
 Richard Pope. Their opponents were the Revs. Mr. 
 M'Sweeny, Mr. dowry, and Mr. O’Connell. The subjects 
 under consideration were : — The indiscriminate reading of 
 the sacred Scriptures ; whether the Scriptures interpreted 
 by every man’s own judgment is a safe rule of faith; 
 whether their copy of that sacred Book is not adulterated, 
 or, if genuine, whether they or the Church of God have a 
 right to distribute it to the faithful. Mr. Daly was an 
 able controversialist : he was well read in the Fathers, but 
 still better in the sacred Scriptures ; he had a logical mind, 
 which made his reasoning unanswerable ; and seemed to 
 have a peculiar facility of arriving at once at a common- 
 sense view of a subject, which it was difficult to controvert. 
 There were, however, many qualities which he possessed 
 as a speaker which a written report of his speeches can 
 give no idea of, — his forcible, energetic manner, his 
 powerful voice, the touches of humour with which they 
 were interspersed, and which were always so happily 
 directed, that they told with thrilling effect upon his 
 audience. At the close of this meeting such a scene of 
 riot and confusion took place, that the officer commanding 
 the police having intimated to the clergy of the Estab- 
 lished Church that, from informations of which he was 
 in possession, as well as from his own personal observa- 
 tion, he could not undertake to be answerable for their 
 lives unless they immediately retired, the Rev. Messrs. 
 Wingfield, Daly, Pope, and Jamieson were obliged to scale 
 
THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 107 
 
 a wall eight feet high, by which they escaped the insults 
 and attacks of an infuriate rabble. Three days afterwards 
 Mr. Daly addressed a letter, which appeared in the Carlow 
 Morning Post , to the Rev. Mr. Clowry, repeating a chal- 
 lenge which he had given at the meeting at Carlow, when 
 he called upon any six priests in Ireland to meet six 
 Protestant ministers at the Rotunda, or any other con- 
 venient place in Dublin, early in January, to dispute for 
 two days on the sufficiency of the Scriptures on the one 
 hand, as maintained by Protestants, and on the authority 
 and infallibility of the Church on the other, as held by 
 Roman Catholics. A correspondence then ensued between 
 these two gentlemen, which continued for some months, 
 and which was afterwards published with notes by Mr. 
 Daly in the form of a pamphlet, and circulated throughout 
 Ireland. At the conclusion of the Carlow discussion, the 
 clergy of the Roman Catholic Church had declared their 
 determination to be present at the succeeding anniversary 
 of the Bible Society, in order to oppose the circulation of 
 the Scriptures. Their hearts failed them, however, and 
 they did not appear. Their retreat was covered by their 
 bishop, Dr. Doyle, who published a letter forbidding any 
 further controversy. To this letter Mr. Daly published 
 an answer, addressed to Dr. Doyle, in which he trium- 
 phantly proved that the victory had been gained by the 
 friends of the Bible, an assertion which has never been 
 publicly refuted. This letter, which is a very long one, 
 concludes thus : — 
 
 ‘ May this Book, which we would circulate, reach in all 
 the power and demonstration of the Spirit to you, sir, 
 
108 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, DJD. 
 
 and to your people, and be a light unto your feet and 
 a lamp unto your paths. I entertain towards you no 
 worse wish than this, and I cannot desire for you or 
 myself a greater blessing. — I remain, sir, your humble 
 servant, — R obert Daly/ 
 
 The proposed meeting was held in the Presbyterian 
 Meeting-House at Carlow; and as the champions of the 
 Roman Catholic Church did not come forward, Mr. Daly 
 and his friends may fairly be said to have remained 
 masters of the field. 
 
 Much good arose out of these ‘ biblical discussions;’ 
 and it is probable that, if they had been allowed to go 
 on for some time longer, the errors against which they 
 were so ably directed would have been shaken off by a 
 large majority of the population. As it was, it must have 
 been encouraging to Mr. Daly to receive such letters as 
 the following, telling him of some individuals to whom 
 they had been made useful : — 
 
 'My dear Daly, — ... I had a long conversation a few 
 days since with C. D., who, you know, is not an enthusiast 
 on the subject of discussion meetings, etc. ; yet he told 
 me two anecdotes which seemed to intimate that he felt 
 strongly how great a spirit of inquiry had been excited 
 even in neighbourhoods where there are no readers, etc., 
 to push it forward. An old man, a herd of a gentleman 
 in a remote part of his parish, came to his master : " I 
 have a favour to ask, your honour.” "What is it, Tom ?” 
 "The loan of a Bible.” "Why, Tom, you know if you 
 had one you would not read it ; and if you did, the priest 
 
THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 109 
 
 would take it from you.” “ No, your honour, he would 
 not ; and I will read it.” “ What put it into your head, 
 Tom?” “I want to look at some points in it, your 
 honour.” “What points?” “Oh, your honour, I have 
 them all here,” pulling out of his breeches pocket a paper 
 as brown as dirty hands, tobacco, and smoke could make 
 it, and showing the account of one of the discussion 
 meetings, with the passages of Scripture all marked. His 
 master therefore lent him the Bible, on condition that 
 he would not destroy it, nor give it up except to him. 
 The poor man, thinking it too good a thing to be kept 
 to himself, assembled ten or twelve of his neighbours at 
 night to examine the points. The priest came in and 
 demanded the Bible. On the man telling him that he 
 had got a great deal of knowledge from it, and wanted 
 to get more, and would therefore keep it, the priest 
 threatened to damn him. “ Oh, your reverence, that's 
 only human breath.” “Well, I will turn you out of the 
 chapel, and cut you off from the Church.” “Perhaps, 
 your reverence, you would only be doing now what I 
 would be doing myself in three weeks or a month.” 
 Here it ended. The poor man kept his Bible, and was 
 still reading it when D. left the country. The other cir- 
 cumstance occurred respecting a girl of about sixteen, who 
 up to the age of twelve had been educated a Protestant, 
 but, her parents dying, had soon gone to mass. She came 
 in, a few days ago, to the parish school, and the mistress 
 began to remonstrate with her on the subject. While 
 she was doing this, a Boman Catholic schoolmaster came 
 in, and the mistress stopped. “ Oh, Mrs. Kelly,” said he, 
 
110 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 “ you may go on ; I know what you are at. You want 
 to persuade that child to go to church.” The mistress 
 acknowledged it was so. “ Well,” said he, “ I am called 
 a bigoted Roman Catholic, and I will give her advice : 
 Child, go to church, and never go to mass as long as 
 you live.” On seeing the woman stare, “ Yes,” said he, 
 “ and if I were not afraid of my life and my livelihood, 
 I would never go near them again. The priests, if they 
 wanted to keep us with them, would never have entered 
 into those arguments with the Protestants.” This was 
 said openly in the school. The girl has ever since gone 
 to church ; and this, you know, was in the County Tippe- 
 rary, where the Roman Catholics claimed a triumph. I 
 have left myself little room to say I hope you take care 
 of your health, both spiritual and bodily. May the Great 
 Shepherd of the sheep be with you, and bless you. 
 Believe me always your truly affectionate friend and 
 very unworthy fellow-servant, 
 
 'James Digges La Touche/ 
 
 The Roman Catholic priests seem after this date to 
 have only come forward on one occasion for the purpose 
 of controversy in connection with the Bible Society. 
 This was probably at the meeting mentioned in the 
 Memoir of the Rev. Godfrey Massy. ‘ When another of 
 these agitators denounced the Bible as the author of 
 sects amongst Protestants, the Rev. Robert Daly — now 
 and for many years the zealous Bishop of Cashel — so 
 admirably retorted, by showing up the multiplicity of 
 rival sects in the pretended “ centre of unity ” at Rome, 
 
THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 Ill 
 
 and by detailing the deadly feuds between Jesuits and 
 Jansenists, Dominicans and Franciscans, on the doctrines 
 of grace and immaculate conception, etc. etc., and the 
 comical modes in which some of the Orders vented their 
 “ holy malice ” against one another, that the denouncer 
 of the Bible retired in confusion, amidst peals of laughter 
 at his folly/ About this time the Deformation Society 
 sprang up, and with it Mr. Daly was at first for some 
 years connected. Deputations were sent all round Ireland, 
 inviting Roman Catholic priests to enter into discussions 
 with them, but without success except in one instance. 
 In the year 1827 the Rev. Richard Pope and the Rev. 
 Joseph Wolfe were challenged to enter the lists with the 
 Rev. T. Maguire, P.P. of Innismagrath, which challenge 
 was accepted by Mr. Pope, and a most spirited controversy 
 was kept up daily during the entire season of Lent, 
 which excited an interest in the religious world which 
 was not soon forgotten. The proceedings of the Refor- 
 mation Society were afterwards looked upon by Mr. 
 Daly and his fellow-workers as bearing too much of a 
 political character, and they did not, in consequence, con- 
 tinue very long their connection with it. 
 
 The Bible Society passed through many other stormy 
 scenes besides those we have mentioned in this chapter. 
 It was too good an institution to be allowed to go on 
 without interruption from the enemy of souls ; but it 
 has outlived them all, its internal divisions as well as 
 its outward fears, and it still remains the great armoury 
 from which all the other religious Societies may furnish 
 themselves with the sword of the Spirit, which is 
 
112 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 the word of God. In the year 1825 Mr. Daly and 
 the whole Irish Church sustained a severe loss in the 
 death of the Hon. and Eev. Edward Wingfield (Lord 
 Powerscourt’s brother), who was intimately associated 
 with Mr. Daly in all the labours in the cause of truth 
 which we have mentioned in this chapter, as well as in 
 the bonds of Christian friendship. The latter was his 
 companion during his last tour for the Bible Society, 
 when the tone of heavenly-mindedness in his speeches 
 forcibly struck all who heard him. He was greatly 
 beloved by all who knew him; and though it is now 
 nearly fifty years since his removal, his memory is still 
 green in the hearts of many. An obituary notice of 
 him published in the Christian Examiner , probably written 
 by Mr. Daly, concludes with these words: ‘Thus hath 
 the Lord taken to Himself, in the prime of life, and 
 in the very meridian of his usefulness, one of the brightest 
 luminaries of our National Church/ 
 
CHAPTER Y. 
 
 PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 * Go with the name of Jesus to the dying, 
 
 And speak that name in all its living power. 
 
 Why should thy fainting heart grow chill and weary ? 
 
 Can’st thou not w T atch with me one little hour ? * 
 
 It was during the next ten years of Mr. Daly’s ministry 
 at Powerscourt that he might be said, so to speak, to have 
 reached the zenith of his usefulness and influence, not 
 only in his own parish, but in his more public ministra- 
 tions both in England and Ireland. He was singularly 
 blessed in being allowed to see so much fruit of his 
 labours, and, even during his lifetime, in having so many 
 seals given to his ministry. This more than usual degree 
 of success, we would in all humility suggest, might be 
 attributed to the following characteristics of his manner of 
 working : — In the first place, whatever he did, he did 
 heartily to the Lord, and not to men; his motives were 
 those of the most fervent love to Christ, and the most affec- 
 tionate love for the souls of his people ; he could appeal 
 to the Searcher of all hearts, and say with Peter, 4 Lord, 
 Thou knowest all things. Thou knowest that I love Thee,’ 
 and he was ready to show it by feeding His sheep and 
 His lambs ; he watched for the souls of those committed 
 
 to his care as one that must give account. In the second 
 
 H 
 
114 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 place, he was eminently a man of prayer. The numerous 
 lectures in the different parts of his parish were all begun 
 and ended by earnest extempore prayers ; and for the last 
 ten or twelve years of his ministry at Powerscourt he 
 held special meetings for prayer one morning in every 
 week at one or other of the schoolhouses in his parish ; 
 and on New Year’s Day, to ask for the outpouring of 
 God’s Holy Spirit at the beginning of the new year. At 
 these meetings his prayers were so fervent as to melt the 
 hearts of all present. His manner was as if addressing 
 himself to one that he exceedingly loved. Besides this, 
 he interceded individually in his private prayers for many 
 of his parishioners, especially the young people, about 
 whom he felt a particular anxiety. He has said to many 
 of them that they were remembered by him before the 
 throne of grace. Then, in the third place, his teaching 
 was all founded directly upon the word of God. This was 
 particularly the case with regard to the instruction given 
 to the young people in his parish. The number of young 
 people who seem to have profited in after life by the in- 
 structions they received at Powerscourt was quite remark- 
 able. Many of those who emigrated to America and 
 other places wrote back letters full of gratitude and 
 thankfulness for what they had learned there ; besides 
 numbers of others, whose progress in the Christian course 
 he was able personally to watch over in this country. 
 He refers to this in a charity sermon for a school society, 
 which he preached in London in the year 1840. The 
 following is an extract ; — 
 
 ‘ There is nothing in which there, is a larger or surer 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 115 
 
 return to the workman than in education. I have been 
 much engaged in the education of the youth in my neigh- 
 bourhood, and there is no field in which the Lord allows 
 me to see so much fruit. I bless God that I could give 
 many instances of young women, who had laboured under 
 every disadvantage that could flow from the ignorance 
 and the bad example, in every way, of their families, and 
 who had no counteracting advantage but the privilege of 
 attending a school in which they were taught the word 
 of God, to be a light to their feet, and also taught such 
 other things as put them in a way of respectably earning 
 their bread, and who are now useful members of society, 
 and heirs, through grace, of Christ’s heavenly kingdom. 
 1 have got heart-cheering accounts of such young ^persons, 
 snatched as brands out of the burning, from the various 
 quarters of the globe, — from Australia, from America, 
 from various parts of England and Ireland. They never 
 forget to mention with gratitude the school in which they 
 were taught things pertaining to life and to godliness.’ 
 
 The following is an extract from a pleasing specimen of 
 these letters : — 
 
 ‘ . . . The children of Powerscourt may and have 
 wandered far, far from their friends and home, but never, 
 no never, have I heard of one who forgot that parish of 
 mountains, glens, valleys, and waterfalls, and thee — thee, 
 its beloved minister, benefactor, and instructor of our 
 childish days. True it is, we were wild and wayward 
 wdien w ? e were under your care, and gave you much pain 
 instead of pleasure ; but the good seed sown by you in 
 our early days has, I trust, taken deep root in the hearts 
 
116 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 of many. For my own part, this blessed word of inspira- 
 tion now lying beside me, that you placed in my hands in 
 the days of infancy, has been my chief and only comfort 
 through many a dark and gloomy day. Indeed, I never 
 felt its real value till I was separated from you and all — 
 yes, all I love and value upon earth. Oh, would to God 
 you would end your days amongst us all! We all love 
 you very much. We have wandered to other parishes, as 
 I said before, but we claim no other shepherd; no, nor 
 never will. When they talk to me here of my minister, 
 I say, “ No, no ; he is not my minister. Mr. Daly is my 
 minister. I am a poor strayed sheep from his fold, I 
 only tarry here for a while ; but never shall I call any one 
 else my minister. ,, * 
 
 ‘ . . . Dear sir, if you are not too busy, will you write 
 to me ? You promised long ago to “ write to me now and 
 then.” A letter from you makes me very happy ; it gives 
 me to feel I am not as yet forgotten by the best of 
 friends. But farewell, my beloved friend and minister ; and 
 although we never meet again in Powerscourt, we shall 
 meet where there are no farewells, where parting is never 
 known, and where the tear of sorrow is never dropped ; 
 for “ God Himself shall wipe away all tears.” ’ 
 
 His love for the souls of the Roman Catholic children 
 in his parish led him to address a letter to their parents, 
 in consequence of opposition being made to their educa- 
 tion by the Roman Catholic clergy. In this letter he 
 expressed his affectionate anxiety for their welfare, con- 
 cluding it thus : — 
 
 4 A better day will yet dawn upon our parish and our 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 11 ? 
 
 country, preparing for those predicted times when the 
 Lord will put His law in men’s hearts, and write it in 
 their minds, and they shall teach no more every man his 
 neighbour, and every man his brother, saying, “ Know the 
 Lord;” for all shall know Him, from the least unto the 
 greatest, saith the Lord. That those times of the uni- 
 versal spread of the knowledge of the Lord may quickly 
 arrive, ought to be the prayer of every Christian. You 
 shall have my constant prayer for you, that the word of 
 the Lord may run and be glorified among you, and that 
 you may “ be delivered from troublesome and evil men ” 
 (2 Thess. iii. 1, 2 1 ). — I can subscribe myself, with great 
 truth, your sincere and affectionate friend, — Bobert Daly.’ 
 This letter was printed and circulated amongst them; 
 and he also wrote one of remonstrance to the parish priest 
 on the same subject. Mr. Daly has sometimes been 
 accused of harshness in his manner of speaking of Boman 
 Catholics, but any unprejudiced person reading his letters, 
 speeches, and sermons addressed to them, will acknow- 
 ledge that their tone is full of affection. In his contro- 
 versies with their clergy, he always addressed them with 
 courtesy. Two or three of these were carried on about 
 this time, of which, perhaps, the most important was a 
 lengthened correspondence on the infallibility of the 
 Church. It arose out of a conversation which took place 
 at Mr. Daly’s house, and is mentioned by Archdeacon 
 Brien in his Reminiscences. Speaking of the strength of 
 Mr. Daly’s character, he says : 
 
 f He was a man of great moral courage, which indeed is 
 1 Douay version. 
 
118 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 the highest order of that distinguished virtue. I heard 
 him say once, “ I am not a bit afraid of the devil.” And 
 yet it was not that he in any wise underrated the wisdom, 
 and power, and energy, and subtlety of that deadly enemy ; 
 but he had clothed himself in the panoply of heaven, and 
 he leaned evermore upon the grace of Him who had 
 fought and conquered, and was able to succour the 
 tempted because He Himself had been tempted and 
 triumphed. He was strong in the grace which is in Christ 
 J esus, and exercised himself to have a conscience void of 
 offence towards God and man ; and that gave him courage, 
 as the Scripture says, “ Who is he that will harm you, if 
 ye be followers of that which is good ? ” It gave him 
 courage, and invigorated the energy of a naturally bold 
 and determined character. 
 
 ‘ He shrank not from controversy, as the incident which 
 occurred in Carlow in his early ministry, and which is 
 well known, sufficiently testifies ; but he carried it on in 
 private as well as public, and managed it with skill and 
 the exhibition of a friendly spirit. Soon after he went to 
 Powerscourt as rector, he invited the priest of the parish 
 and his coadjutor to dine with him. As soon as dinner 
 was concluded, and colloquial conversation commenced, he 
 proposed a question to the priests, — “ Whether we are to 
 prove the Scriptures from the Church, or the Church from 
 the Scriptures ? ” The coadjutor, being, I suppose, less 
 established in the Papal doctrine, and perhaps speaking 
 in the integrity of a sound judgment, replied: “The 
 Church from the Scriptures;” but the parish priest, 
 highly displeased at such a scandalous admission, sharply 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 119 
 
 reproved his coadjutor, and the issue was a vigorous con- 
 troversy, prolonged through the evening, partly between 
 the priests themselves, and partly between the priests and 
 the skilful and adroit host. At last the parish priest, 
 anxious to depart, as feeling probably that the controversy 
 had become too hot, begged to be allowed to call for his 
 horse. Mr. Daly proposed that he should remain for 
 prayers, the time for which was just at hand ; but it was 
 all in vain. The priest was in the excitement of Eichard 
 the Third when he cried, " A horse ! a horse ! My king- 
 dom for a horse ! ” — only the King was going to fight in 
 desperation, but the priest, in desperation, was flying 
 from the fight. I need not say, that as soon as he could 
 obtain his horse, he departed with incontinent speed. 
 
 ‘ But though Mr. Daly was valiant for the truth and 
 earnest in controversy, and entirely opposed to the per- 
 nicious corruptions of truth which exist in the Church of 
 Eome, yet he could act with Christian kindness even 
 towards a priest. 
 
 'A storm having occurred on an occasion in Powerscourt, 
 considerable damage resulted. Among other things, the 
 priest’s house was much dilapidated. It was necessary to 
 raise a subscription to repair it. Application was made to 
 Eev. Mr. Daly for help, and he responded to it by a dona- 
 tion, saying, that if the application had been for a chapel 
 to build or repair, he would not have contributed towards 
 it, but as the priest was a man, and must have a house to 
 live in, he saw no objection to giving for the repair of the 
 house ; and so he contributed, showing in that act that he 
 knew how to distinguish between helping a system and 
 
120 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 helping an individual, and that he was ready to respond 
 with his means where the interests of charity demanded it/ 
 The Bible was the only book made use of by Mr. Daly 
 in his classes for giving religious instruction to the young, 
 except when preparing young persons for confirmation : on 
 these occasions he explained the Church Catechism from 
 Scripture. He often, in after times, spoke of the import- 
 ance of having the memories of young people stored with 
 passages of Scripture, mentioning, to show the value of it, 
 the case of a little boy who died in Enniskerry of a linger- 
 ing illness. Being too weak to be able to read, he said to 
 Mr. Daly, when visiting him one day, f Now I feel the 
 good of those chapters in St. John’s Gospel that you made 
 me learn by heart ; I can repeat them to myself when I 
 have not any one to read for me/ And another anecdote 
 of an old lady, who had not been religiously brought up, 
 but whose heart was turned to the Lord in later years. 
 She one day said to him in an earnest manner, ‘ Oh ! teach 
 the little children verses of the Bible, and hymns, that 
 they may have comfort in thinking of them wdien they are 
 old, as I am so tormented by the silly things learned when 
 I was a little child, that come into my head now when I 
 wish to think of better things/ 
 
 His habits of order and punctuality enabled him to get 
 through w T ith ease to himself an amount and variety of 
 business which would puzzle and overpower those who 
 have less method in arranging their hours and particular 
 times for each duty. The morning was his time for writ- 
 ing; and the number of letters that he received and 
 answered about the orphans and foundlings located in his 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 12 1 
 
 parish were sufficient in themselves to occupy a large 
 portion of his time. We have before said that the 
 Saviour’s injunction, 'Feed my lambs/ was one that was 
 particularly obeyed by him. Of these there was a larger 
 proportion in his flock than is generally to be found. He 
 was one of the governors of the Foundling Hospital, which 
 then existed in Dublin, and as there were numbers of 
 most desirable locations for the children in Powerscourt 
 parish, within reach of good schools, he had them placed 
 there ; and so tenderly were these children cared for by 
 the persons to whose charge they were committed, that it 
 frequently happened, that when the time came for deliver- 
 ing up the child, though the nurse was entitled to receive 
 a sum of money on the occasion, it was not produced, but 
 continued to reside as one of the family in the house 
 where it had been educated. 
 
 Mr. Daly was careful to appoint a better class of 
 schoolmasters and mistresses in his parochial schools, 
 fully competent to give a good education to the children 
 of the respectable farmers, who paid something to the 
 master or mistress quarterly, by which means he kept 
 them under his own care for religious teaching, and was 
 enabled to give a superior education to the poorer ones, 
 who could not pay for it. The schools were most excellent 
 and well worked. Besides those supported by him, there 
 were several on the Powerscourt estate belonging to Lord 
 Powerscourt, two of which were in the village of Ennis- 
 kerry; and Lady Eathdowne had both a daily and a 
 Sunday school opposite the gate of Charleville, which 
 were superintended by her and her daughters. 
 
122 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Mr. Daly held various weekly classes for the young 
 people, among whom the children of the gentry were 
 included. The younger classes were called the * Miracles/ 
 the next to them the ‘ Gospels/ while that intended for the 
 elder ones was called the 4 Epistle’ class. The two former 
 were taught by the curate of the parish before service in 
 the church on Sunday mornings, when a great number of 
 little ones were gathered on the forms, placed outside the 
 rails of the communion table, appropriated to them during 
 church time, where they were watched over by one of 
 their schoolmasters. The ‘Epistle’ class was taught by 
 Mr. Daly himself every Saturday ; and in all these classes, 
 but more particularly in the latter, it was the privilege of 
 the writer of this memoir to receive instruction for many 
 years. This last was a most interesting one, and as we 
 were, generally speaking, sure to have him for our teacher, 
 was highly prized by us ; great was the dismay if we saw 
 the curate coming in his place. The subject was taken 
 from the portion of Scripture which he had lectured upon 
 the preceding Sunday evening, about six or seven verses 
 from one of St. Paul’s smaller epistles. The substance of 
 these verses was written by him each week upon a piece 
 of paper, divided into six or more clauses, to prove each of 
 which we were to find three references. The chapters in 
 which they were to be found were marked by him, while 
 we were expected to find the verses in them that applied, 
 and to learn them, as well as the verses to which they 
 referred, by heart. We were also expected to be able to 
 tell him the meaning of the passages we were considering ; 
 if we failed in this he never reproved us, but would say 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 123 
 
 pleasantly, * Ah ! that is the hard thing, when we come to 
 ask for the meaning. Cannot you give me a verse to prove 
 that ? Why, I thought that if I had asked you for a hundred, 
 you would have given them to me.’ These classes were 
 only held for about six months in summer and autumn. 
 At the beginning of this season, in the year 1828, on the 
 11th of May, he preached a sermon, in which he dwelt 
 chiefly upon his anxiety about the young people in his 
 flock who were not mere children, but had arrived at that 
 age when the world had most attractions for them. His 
 text was Deut. vi. 6-9, ‘ And these words, which I com- 
 mand thee this day, shall be in thy heart : and thou shalt 
 teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of 
 them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou 
 walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when 
 thou risest up. And thou shalt bind them for a sign upon 
 thine hand, and they shall be as frontlets between thine 
 eyes. And thou shalt write them upon the posts of thy 
 house/ 
 
 Mr. Daly was very fond of children, and was greatly 
 beloved by them ; he had always something funny and 
 cheerful to say to each child, and these little words were 
 watched for and treasured up by them. Sometimes, when 
 one of the poorer children would hang down her head 
 bashfully when he was speaking to her, he would take 
 hold of the leaf of her old straw bonnet, and pull it up to 
 make her hold up her head, when the leaf has been seen 
 to come asunder from the crown in his hand. The answers 
 of the children at times to his familiar way of catechizing 
 them were rather amusing. He was one day explaining 
 
124 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 the parable of the rich man and Lazarus to a class in the 
 Sunday school, and having tried to make them feel how 
 much more really happy Lazarus was than the other, he 
 said to one little boy, ‘ And now, come, my little fellow, 
 tell me honestly which would you rather be — the rich man 
 or Lazarus V ‘I'd rather be the rich man, sir ! ' A 
 teacher was one day engaged with her class in the Sunday 
 school, when she observed that the girls, who were gene- 
 rally very attentive, were looking about, and not minding 
 what she was saying to them. c What is the matter with 
 you to-day, girls ? ’ she said. ‘ Mr. Daly's mamma, ma'am; 
 Mr. Daly’s mamma is coming up the school ! ' The teacher 
 had been sitting with her back to the door, and did not see 
 Lady Harriet Daly coming in. They thought that Mr. 
 Daly’s mamma must be a being of a very high order 
 indeed. 
 
 Once a year, just before Christmas, all the children in the 
 parish, of all classes, were gathered together at the Glebe 
 Schoolhouse for examination, when those whose answering 
 was good enough were given premiums, while at the same 
 time Mr. Daly distributed clothing liberally among the 
 poorer ones. These were called by the children the ‘ Great 
 Examinations,' and great was the excitement felt amongst 
 them in watching his progress round the room, when many 
 a little heart would flutter with anxiety to repeat their 
 verses correctly, valuing quite as much his approbation as 
 the book that was to be the token of it. Their grief was 
 sometimes inconsolable when the premium was missed. 
 On these occasions, as the number of children to be ex- 
 amined was so great, there was only time to hear them 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 125 
 
 repeat the portion of Scripture appointed, which they were 
 expected to be able to do very correctly. Several chapters 
 were given to be committed to memory ; and as Mr. Daly, 
 as he went round the room, asked each child to repeat a 
 portion of the lesson, they did not know what part they 
 would be taken in, and consequently were obliged to know 
 it perfectly, as the mistake of a word would lose them a 
 good mark, and three bad marks would forfeit the pre- 
 mium. 
 
 They were all collected together for another purpose, — 
 the ‘ Waterfall Dinners/ the first of which was described 
 in a letter, published in the Christian Examiner for 1827, 
 in the following words : — 
 
 ‘ I have seldom been more gratified than by being pre- 
 sent at the school dinner given to the children of the 
 schools of Powerscourt parish, on Monday last, September 
 17. About 530 children, among whom were many Eoman 
 Catholics, all attending the schools in various parts of the 
 parish, and all receiving spiritual instruction, assembled in 
 Powerscourt demesne, near the waterfall, and partook, 
 with gratitude and cheerfulness, of the abundant meal pro-_ 
 vided for them by the principal patrons of the schools, — 
 the Countess of Eathdowne, Viscountess Powerscourt, and 
 the Eev. Eobert Daly. About half-past one o’clock the chil- 
 dren, having assembled, were conducted across the rustic 
 bridge in the order of their schools, and placed at tables 
 spread for them on the lawn of the banqueting-house. 
 Before the repast, a hymn was sweetly sung by the chil- 
 dren, and grace said most solemnly by Mr. Daly. After a 
 substantial repast of roast beef, followed by a plentiful 
 
126 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 supply of plumpudding and apple-pie, the entertainment 
 concluded by another hymn, sung by the children and 
 their friends. The day was most favourable, being mild 
 and warm, but without the sunshine that might have in- 
 commoded the children. The richness of the foliage of the 
 trees, the clear blue sky, the roar of the cataract seen 
 through the spreading branches, under whose shade the 
 happy little ones enjoyed the kindness of their friends, — 
 all gave a physical enchantment to the moral feelings 
 which were associated with the view of so many hundreds 
 showing in one parish the blessings of scriptural educa- 
 tion. The simplicity of the entertainment, and its admir- 
 able arrangement, prevented that excitement on the part 
 of the children which might arise from a consciousness of 
 their being part of an exhibition ; and about four o’clock 
 the whole separated, gratified at what they had seen and 
 enjoyed. Such scenes, if not too frequent, must be pro- 
 ductive of good ; they may serve as a reward for attention 
 and industry, and may therefore stimulate ; they arouse 
 an attention to the feelings of the lower classes wdiich 
 must bind them closer to their superiors ; and every poor 
 man who saw the titled lady, or the benevolent rector and 
 his associates, busy in attending on the inmates of his 
 little cottage, must have felt that such persons valued 
 him and his for their own sakes, and regarded rank and 
 wealth but as the accidents of time, and nothing in the 
 eye of Him with whom is no respect of persons. If Pro- 
 vidence spare me life and health, and that the Powers- 
 court school dinner be repeated another year, I shall 
 certainly make an exertion to attend it.’ 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 127 
 
 During the summer months Mr. Daly held meetings 
 every Wednesday evening, for the purpose of practising 
 singing for the church. These were called the ‘ Wednes- 
 day evenings ; ’ and to them all the parishioners who 
 wished to attend were welcome without being invited, as 
 well as any of the school children who were capable of 
 joining in the singing. They were greatly enjoyed by 
 young and old, and were looked forward to by the children 
 with great delight ; while the others prized them as oppor- 
 tunities of enjoying Mr. Daly’s society in a more uncon- 
 strained maimer than they did at any other time. When 
 the clerical meeting interfered with this engagement on 
 one evening in the month, it w 7 as generally whispered 
 through the parish, ‘ There will be no “ Wednesday even- 
 ing” this week.’ It was his custom on each of these 
 occasions to invite some to take an early dinner with him, — 
 an excellent repast, though served up on his dinner-service 
 of plain white delf. After dinner they adjourned to the 
 Glebe Schoolhouse, where the party assembled at 6 o’clock 
 p.m. Miss Daly (who always came over from Bromley 
 for the occasion) gathered the school children around a 
 pianoforte, and taught each child separately the simple 
 tune of the psalm and hymns to be sung the following 
 Sunday, after which all joined in singing them together. 
 When the practising was over, the party walked through 
 the shrubbery to Mr. Daly’s garden, where the school 
 children had tea and excellent hot cakes, prepared for 
 them by his good old housekeeper, who poured out the 
 tea for them. 
 
 He would sometimes pleasantly relate how, when pre- 
 
128 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D, 
 
 paring for these tea-parties, he went into a shop and asked 
 for the largest teapot and the smallest that they could 
 supply him with, — the latter to be made use of by himself 
 when alone. The forms and tables were arranged on a 
 beautifully smooth grass plot in his flower-garden, just 
 opposite the large window of the parlour. He took great 
 pride in the fine sod, and would tell those that admired it 
 that he had it mown every second Wednesday. He en- 
 joyed greatly seeing the children at their tea, and would 
 sometimes give a piece of their cake to one of the com- 
 pany, which was always very good. When they had 
 finished, all joined in singing the evening hymn, ‘ Glory 
 to Thee, my God, this night/ while standing on the grass, 
 after which the children w T ent home. The rest of the 
 party then walked about his beautiful garden, a favoured 
 one being now and then presented with a full-blown 
 cabbage-rose, or a bunch of lily of the valley, or some of 
 his excellent strawberries. 
 
 The writer met with a touching instance of the way in 
 which these little gifts were sometimes treasured. When 
 looking over the papers belonging to one who has passed 
 into the heaven to which he taught her the way, she 
 found a withered bunch of lily of the valley, wrapped up 
 in a piece of paper, inside which was written, ‘ Given by 
 Mr. Daly in his garden at Powerscourt, June 8, 1835/ 
 He took great delight in his garden, and when asked once 
 by an officious visitor, ‘ What do you want with a gar- 
 dener ? 5 he made the characteristic answer, c I do not want 
 a gardener, but my gardener wants me/ 
 
 When it began to get dusk, all went in to tea, after 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 129 
 
 which he had prayers and a short striking lecture, when 
 all went home. The young people were also very much 
 interested by the ‘ Penny-a-week ’ meetings, which were 
 held quarterly, in the schoolhouse at Enniskerry, for the 
 purpose of collecting subscriptions for, and giving informa- 
 tion concerning, four of the religious Societies, — the Bible, 
 the Church Missionary, the Jews, and the Irish Societies. 
 Mr. Daly’s speeches at these meetings were particularly 
 lively and interesting. In one of them, when contrasting 
 the great interest taken in the education of the black chil- 
 dren to the apathy that existed with regard to our poor 
 Irish children at home, he said: ‘ People are very much 
 interested by hearing of little black children with white 
 shirts, while they care very little about poor white chil- 
 dren without any shirts at all.’ 
 
 While Mr. Daly fed the lambs of his flock, he did 
 not forget the sheep ; and while distributing the sincere 
 milk of the word to the babes among them, he also pre- 
 pared strong meat for those who were of full age. Like 
 St. John, he had his varied teaching for the little 
 children/ for the ‘young men/ and for the ‘fathers/ 
 varied only in strength and in quantity, but not in 
 quality; to all he preached the same gospel, the un- 
 searchable riches of Christ. Every second Monday even- 
 ing was devoted by him to the instruction and edification 
 of a class of young men preparing for the ministry. 
 Many of them came from a considerable distance to 
 attend it. They dined with him, and spent the evening 
 so profitably, that not a few who have grown grey in the 
 service of the Church look back with thankfulness to 
 
130 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 what they were privileged to learn at those meetings. 
 He also gave a practical kind of training for the duties 
 they were about to enter upon to those amongst them 
 who lived in his parish, by employing them as district 
 visitors and Sunday-school teachers, sometimes asking 
 them to undertake a cottage lecture in some remote part 
 of the parish. He and his curate held several lectures 
 at the various schoolhouses, some of them in the moun- 
 tain district at Glenchree and other places. These 
 lectures, some of which have been published, were admir- 
 ably suited to arrest the attention and to gain the hearts 
 of the class of people to whom they were addressed. 
 Mr. Daly did not intend that all these various means of 
 grace should be attended by the same people ; he rather 
 rebuked one lady who went to every lecture or prayer 
 meeting that was held by him almost every day in the 
 week, telling her that he did not like to preach to people 
 that w’ere ‘ stuffed ; ’ he preferred that they should have 
 time e inwardly to digest ’ what they heard. On Sunday 
 mornings, while the curate was engaged in teaching the 
 ‘ miracle ’ and 4 gospel 5 classes, Mr. Daly had a class for 
 the old men, in the vestry-room of the church, in which 
 he was assisted by one or two of the laymen among 
 the neighbouring gentry, when they encouraged these 
 poor men to converse in an unconstrained manner upon 
 religious subjects. One of them, who, though only half- 
 witted, had been made wise unto salvation through 
 faith which is in Christ Jesus, — a labouring man, who, 
 though a fool, had not erred therein, — showed his affection 
 for Mr. Daly on one occasion in a very characteristic 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 131 
 
 and amusing way. It was generally known that the 
 Deanery of Cashel had been offered to him, and that he 
 had gone to Cashel before making up his mind whether he 
 would accept it or not. There was great anxiety among 
 high and low to know the result of his decision ; and as 
 Mr. M‘Kee, the curate, was riding along the road, this 
 poor man, who was working in the next field, put his 
 head over the hedge, and called out, ‘ Is he made V ‘ No, 
 he’s not,’ answered Mr. M‘Kee, riding on without stopping. 
 
 ‘ Lord he praised ! ’ said the man, going back quite cheer- 
 fully to his work. Mr. M'Kee was a great contrast to 
 his rector, being remarkable for the childlike simplicity 
 of his character. Mr. Daly used to call him his little 
 wife, and was very fond of him, but was sometimes pro- 
 voked with him for being so easily imposed upon. He 
 one day lent him an umbrella, as it was raining when 
 he set out to walk to Enniskerry from the Glebe. When 
 he got half way it stopped, and Mr. M‘Kee meeting a 
 beggar woman, he gave her sixpence and the umbrella, 
 which he desired her to leave at the Glebe, but which 
 she did not do. The umbrella was never heard of again, 
 and Mr. Daly made him pay for it, to punish him for 
 his folly. In describing Mr. Daly as he went about his 
 parish of Powerscourt, we cannot omit making mention 
 of his horse, which he rode during the greater part of his 
 residence there, and which is so much associated with re- 
 membrances of him. Alexander the Great’s ‘ Bucephalus ’ 
 was thought worthy of mention in the pages of history, 
 and surely ‘ George the Fourth ’ has quite as good a right 
 to be mentioned here. Mr. Daly gave him this name 
 
132 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 because he bought him just at the time of the King's 
 visit to Powerscourt ; he was a tall, handsome bay, with 
 very high action. His master would often tell a story 
 of one of his poorer parishioners saying to him, ‘ When- 
 ever I see your reverence, I'm sure to see a great baste!' 
 He never rode any other horse until after he went to 
 Waterford, when ‘ George the Fourth ' was turned out 
 to grass for the remainder of his days, — a picture having 
 first been painted of him, which was hung up in the 
 landing-place outside the drawing-room door at the 
 palace. ‘ A merciful man regardeth the life of his beast 
 and as he could not bear the idea of a horse that had 
 served him being ill-treated as a hack, he often pre- 
 ferred giving one that he no longer required to a friend 
 who would take care of it, to getting a few pounds for it 
 from some one who might work it too hard. 
 
 In the year 1829 a District Society was formed in 
 the parish, for the purpose of benefiting the poor in 
 temporal as well as spiritual matters. They were encou- 
 raged to put by a small sum, a penny or more, according 
 as they could spare it, which the district visitor received 
 weekly, and marked down upon a printed card furnished 
 by the Society; upon this they received a considerable 
 premium at the end of the year, when they were given 
 clothing, blankets, or firing, according to their wants. 
 The visitor was expected to embrace the opportunity of 
 trying to do them good in a spiritual way also. Lady 
 Powerscourt alludes to this Association in one of her 
 letters, written to Mr. Daly during his absence in London. 
 She says : ‘ The District Society goes on flourishingly. 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 133 
 
 All satisfied in hearing you are to be the treasurer, for 
 they know you. Great lesson for us ! Let us be satisfied 
 in depositing body, soul, and spirit in the hands of Him 
 who has undertaken to lose nothing the Father has 
 given Him to keep, but to raise it up at the last day. 
 Surely He will return all with a rich premium/ The 
 poor in Powerscourt had indeed a right to know Mr. 
 Daly as their friend. 
 
 The District Society was afterwards followed up by 
 a Loan Fund, for the assistance of the poorer farmers. 
 During the latter part of his stay at Powerscourt, he 
 built at his own expense a large room in the village of 
 Enniskerry, where the business of this loan fund was 
 carried on, and meetings held for religious purposes. 
 His various occupations did not prevent him from being 
 at all times ready to give advice and afford comfort to 
 parishioners of all classes who called to see him. One 
 poor man, who from his eccentricity was not likely to 
 do well in this country, he had given money to for the 
 purpose of going to America, where he had hoped he 
 was doing well, when, to his great consternation, Pat 
 appeared one morning at the Glebe, when the following 
 amusing conversation took place between them : ‘ Well, 
 Pat, I thought you were in America; why did you not 
 stay there V ‘ Och, your reverence, it was too cowld, 
 too cowlcl entirely /’ 
 
 Pat then informed his reverence that on his passage 
 home he had been very nearly shipwrecked, when Mr. 
 Daly asked him, in a solemn tone of voice, whether on 
 that occasion he had any serious thoughts. ‘Indeed I 
 
134 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 had, sir/ said Pat. 4 Well now, tell me, my poor fellow/ 
 said Mr. Daly affectionately, ‘when you saw the waves 
 rising over your head, and only a plank between you 
 and eternity, what did you think V 'I thought I’d be 
 drowned, sir!’ was the reply. Mr. Daly always com- 
 plained, that when any one came to ask his advice about 
 their intended marriage, they had always made up their 
 minds beforehand ; if he saw fit to advise them against 
 it, they would very quietly say, 4 Thank your reverence ; 
 well, what day could you marry us V 
 
 When any of his 4 tithe children ’ applied to him on 
 an occasion of this sort, he supplied them liberally with 
 clothes, and gave them a little money in hand, provided 
 it was a match which he thought desirable. These 4 tithe 
 children ’ were the tenth child in every very poor family, 
 to whom he said he had a right as rector of the parish. 
 He provided for them, putting them, when old enough, in 
 a way of earning their bread by apprenticing them to 
 trades, or training them as servants under his housekeeper, 
 and afterwards procuring situations for them. 
 
 He was very fond of simplicity in dress, and would 
 often say that it was no reason, because the 4 wicked 
 women in Paris ’ wore a particular fashion, that we should 
 imitate it. He one day reproved one of the farmer’s 
 wives because her daughter wore flounces on her gown. 
 4 Oh ! no, your reverence, I assure you they were only 
 bias tucks.’ 4 Well/ said Mr. Daly, 4 all I know is, that 
 she had double muslin on her knees.’ 
 
 It was remarkable how his opinion on these matters 
 influenced the whole neighbourhood, as great simplicity 
 
PASTORAL CAKE. 
 
 135 
 
 of dress and manners prevailed throughout it, though the 
 society consisted chiefly of people of the higher orders, 
 many of them of high rank. Very many of these were 
 pious people. Several of them had been attracted to Ennis- 
 kerry and its vicinity by this very fact, and the desire of 
 profiting by Mr. Daly’s ministry. This was especially 
 the case with regard to invalids ; the climate being mild, 
 many came there seeking health of body, and were by 
 him directed to the Physician of their souls. He visited 
 them most assiduously, and had reason to trust that not 
 a few amongst them would thank God through all eternity 
 for having been sent there. 
 
 One of the most eminent Dublin physicians of that time, 
 being himself a Christian man, encouraged his patients to 
 go there, that they might have the privilege and consola- 
 tion of Mr. Daly’s visits. 
 
 A most interesting and remarkable instance of his use- 
 fulness in this way has been recorded in the journal of a 
 Christian lady, with the following extract from which we 
 have been favoured. Mrs. Arthur Wolfe, the mother of 
 the two children whose memoir has been written by Canon 
 Stevenson under the title of ‘ Perfect Love,’ was sent for 
 from England in the year 1826 to attend her brother, Mr. 
 Hamilton, in his last illness. She thus writes : — 
 
 ‘Very little time was spent in talking of the wants or 
 ailments of the poor body. His whole soul was filled with 
 anxious concern for the welfare of his children and the 
 safety of his soul. 
 
 ‘ Mercy , pardon , were the subjects of his never-ceasing 
 cry; deeply he regretted his want of knowledge of the 
 
136 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Scriptures. He said he felt assured his sins were too great 
 to be so easily washed away as by receiving the sacrament, 
 which a clergyman had been desirous to administer to him. 
 He wanted something more, he said ; he wanted to speak 
 to the Lord Jesus, but he did not know how to do it, 
 Feeling my own incapability in every way to satisfy his 
 soul’s inquiries, and finding no pious person to whom we 
 were known beyond the poor soldier that had been reading 
 and praying with him before I came, we sent to his phy- 
 sician in Dublin, to ask if we might remove to Enniskerry, 
 in the County Wicklow, where I knew many of the Lord’s 
 people ; but before the messenger returned with the answer, 
 my beloved brother, who in reality was seeking his blessed 
 Saviour, determined he would go, and at an early hour 
 next morning we set off on his jaunting car. The day was 
 fine, and we reached Enniskerry about five o’clock. As 
 we approached the town (beautiful for situation), and were 
 driving slowly down a long winding hill, we perceived a 
 gentleman on horseback walking as slowly after us. We 
 turned to the hotel ; he turned also, waiting, as it appeared, 
 to see if the poor invalid would enter. As soon as he saw 
 the carpet bags going in he approached a little nearer, 
 and when he saw the tottering steps of my dear brother 
 needing further help, he came forward, helped him in, and 
 left his card upon the table, on which was written, “ The 
 Rev. Robert Daly.” 
 
 ‘ Oh, what a moment to give praise to God ! What a 
 fulfilment of His gracious promise, “ He that seeketh me 
 shall find me ! ” Yes, we found Him ! Before the next 
 hour was over, Mr. Daly was at the door again, and heard 
 
PASTOKAL CAKE. 
 
 137 
 
 from the lips of the sufferer the anxious state of his soul, 
 borne down as it 'was by a sense of sin ; while, in return, 
 he heard from the man of God the message entrusted to 
 his keeping by the merciful lips of Jesus. Soon was this 
 dear servant of the Lord on his knees, in earnest supplica- 
 tion for blessings from above to be poured on the suffering 
 soul before him. Great was his agitation, and the agitation 
 of all present. My dear brother cried out, “ What shall 
 I say to the Lord for neglecting to read the Bible ? I 
 am sure I would believe it all if I knew it, but I don’t 
 know r it.” 
 
 ‘ t Mr. Daly replied, “ Cast that sin, with every other, at 
 the foot of the cross.” 
 
 ‘ Shortly after he got up to go away, saying he would call 
 on the morrow; and so he did, at an early hour. From 
 that time w 7 e were visited by kind and pious friends all 
 the day long, anxious to do everything that could be done 
 to render comfort both to the soul and body. One week 
 passed, or perhaps more, when my dear brother said to me 
 he felt his end fast approaching, and that he wished to 
 return to his children. Sad, yet beautiful, I may say, were 
 the parting prayers that flowed from the lips of all. The 
 Lord seemed bent on all sides to grant to the departing 
 soul the needful change of heart, and inspire it w 7 ith the 
 holy confidence it needed. Mr. Daly spoke more encourag- 
 ingly, and said “ he wished he could see all his parish 
 lying at the foot of the cross as the suffering soul before 
 him lay ; it was there he wanted to see them.” ’ 
 
 During the summer months, at this period, every avail- 
 able cottage in the country or lodging in the village of 
 
138 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.d! 
 
 Enniskerry was sought after. Mr. Daly and his curate 
 preached on Sunday mornings alternately, when his ser- 
 mons were always written, though he delivered them with 
 all the warmth and freshness of an extempore preacher ; 
 although he had the manuscript in the pulpit, he did not 
 appear to read it. They were most striking and powerful ; 
 and so affectionately did he beseech his hearers in Christ’s 
 stead to be reconciled to God, that the words seemed to 
 go from heart to heart, and you felt as if the last sermon 
 was the best you had ever heard him preach. He has 
 been heard to say, that he never gave the finishing touch 
 to his sermon till Sunday morning, just before setting out 
 to go to church, ‘ So I gave it to them hot.’ He spent the 
 whole of the previous Saturday in preparing it; if any 
 visitor came in then to interrupt him, he would say, ‘ Are 
 you going to preach for me to-morrow ? if not, I must bid 
 you good-bye.’ He never wrote a new sermon except for 
 Powerscourt, but never preached an old one there. His 
 eloquence was persuasive and impressive ; it was of that 
 kind which chooses the best and most forcible language 
 to express its meaning. There was nothing flowery, no 
 attempt at bursts of high-flown oratory, but they com- 
 mended themselves to the hearts and consciences of the 
 hearers. 
 
 His subject was handled in a masterly style, and his 
 sermon so well arranged that there was no difficulty in 
 carrying it away. In his own parish he seldom preached 
 controversial sermons ; his time was too much occupied by 
 telling them how that, ‘ without controversy, great is the 
 mystery of godliness,’ etc. 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 139 
 
 The Eoman Catholics did not offer him any opposition ; 
 on the contrary, many of them allowed their children to 
 attend his scriptural schools. Protestant Dissenters there 
 were none : a Methodist preacher once came to hold a 
 meeting in a remote part of the parish, but finding that he 
 had Mr. Daly as one of his audience, he did not come again. 
 Mr. Daly said to him, ‘I heard that you were come to feed 
 my people, and I came to see what kind of food you were 
 giving them/ He lectured every Sunday evening himself 
 in the church during the summer months, going through 
 one of St. PauTs smaller epistles each year. These were 
 extempore, and were by many preferred even to his written 
 sermons ; they were so much valued in his later years by 
 Lord Powerscourt, that he offered to light up Powerscourt 
 avenue with lamps hung from the trees, if he would con- 
 tinue the evening service in the church during the winter. 
 Mr. Daly, however, thought it better to have (during that 
 season) service in the schoolhouse near the Glebe, while 
 his curate, who lived in Enniskerry, held one there. 
 
 No man ever possessed less vanity, or cared less what 
 people thought of him ; though in one sense he was proud 
 — proud towards his fellow-man, but humble towards his 
 God. A characteristic anecdote of him shows these 
 qualities of his mind. A stranger, on hearing him preach 
 for the first time, went round after service to the vestry- 
 room, and complimented him in high terms upon his very 
 eloquent discourse, when Mr. Daly quietly looked at him 
 and said, ‘ With me it is a very small thing that I should 
 be judged of you, or of any man’s judgment. He that 
 judge th me is the Lord.’ 
 
140 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Mr. Daly was very happy at Powerscourt. His heart 
 was in his work, his health was excellent, and his time 
 fully employed. The lines were fallen to him in pleasant 
 places ; he was surrounded by friends with whom he could 
 sympathize, who were like-minded with him, with whom 
 he could take sweet counsel ; his warm heart and cheerful 
 disposition made this a subject of enjoyment to him. 
 Though he lived alone, he seemed never to feel lonely. 
 His sister, Lady Crofton, lived close to him, and she and 
 her son spent two or three evenings every week at his 
 house. Some of these evenings were spent in preparing 
 the Poioerscourt Calendar , which was drawn up under Mr. 
 Daly’s superintendence, and printed by him for the use of 
 his parish. He continued to use and circulate it after he 
 became a bishop, and it was sought after by many in other 
 places. 
 
 This calendar divided the portions of Scripture so that 
 the whole Bible was read through in the course of three 
 years, three references being given to each chapter. When 
 reading the Old Testament, the references were to the New, 
 and vice versa. The curate of the parish, Mr. Wynne, gave 
 his assistance in this work; and they were sometimes 
 joined by some of the parishioners, who thought it a great 
 honour, particularly the young people among them, to be 
 invited to a ‘ calendar evening.’ The writer remembers 
 one of these evenings at which she was present, when each 
 person suggested whatever verse occurred to them as being 
 applicable to the chapter that had been read by Mr. Daly, 
 from which he selected the three that he thought best, and 
 marked them down. The evening closed with family 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 141 
 
 prayer. He was lecturing on the parable of the ten 
 virgins, and when he came to the passage, f Our lamps are 
 gone out/ the lamp on his table began to- flicker, and he 
 was soon left to finish his lecture in darkness. He did not, 
 however, make any remark upon it, though it was long 
 remembered by those who were present. One or more of 
 these calendars were given to every family in the parish, 
 and the desire expressed that they should read each day 
 the chapter appointed for it, thus securing the attentive 
 reading of a small portion of God’s word daily by all his 
 people, amongst whom, in his constant visits, the chapter of 
 the day often furnished a topic for profitable conversation ; 
 while he often chose the text for his morning sermon on 
 Sunday from some portion of Scripture which had been 
 read during the preceding week. 
 
 Mr. Daly told a story remarkably well. He had a great 
 many very good ones, which he brought forth occasionally 
 out of his treasure -house, but they were never dragged in by 
 the head and shoulders. He was a most agreeable and at 
 times entertaining companion ; he knew how to vary his 
 conversation ‘ from grave to gay, from lively to severe/ 
 In talking over his parochial visits among the poor people, 
 he related an interview which he once had with one of 
 his cottagers in a very amusing manner. This poor 
 woman lived in a remote part of the parish, so that he 
 was not able to go to see her very often. However, on 
 one of these occasions, he found that twins had been born 
 a short time before ; and as nearly a year elapsed before 
 he could visit her again, a second set of twins made their 
 appearance in the meantime. On entering her cottage, he 
 
142 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 said to her, ‘Well, Anne, how are the twins?’ ‘ Which 
 twins do you mean, sir ? ’ said the poor woman in a most 
 melancholy voice. ‘ Oh, Anne, Anne, you’re a fruitful 
 woman ! ’ ‘ Och ! your reverence, I’m the unfortunate 
 
 woman ! ’ 
 
 He had also a great quickness in repartee, and, like a 
 thorough Irishman, was never at a loss for an answer. 
 When staying at the house of the late Duke of Manchester 
 (who was an intimate friend of his) at Tanderagee Castle, 
 on his appearing at the breakfast-table the morning after 
 his arrival, the Duke (who sometimes indulged in a pun, 
 though in this case not a happy one) held up his watch 
 and said, ‘ Good morning, Mr. Belay (which he meant as a 
 play on his name) ; fifteen minutes late for breakfast ! ’ 
 Mr. Daly, who never was guilty of being late, produced 
 his watch, and answered : 4 1 was told that breakfast was 
 to be at nine o’clock, and I am here to the minute by 
 Dublin time.’ ‘ Yes,’ said the Duke ; ‘ but our clocks are 
 always fifteen minutes fast.’ ‘ Well,’ said Mr. Daly, ‘ I 
 was not aware of that arrangement ; and I certainly never 
 dreamt that a good Christian man like your Grace would 
 teach his clocks to tell lies ! ’ 
 
 One of his friends, when showing his little boy to him 
 for the first time, thought that Mr. Daly’s praises were 
 slow in coming, and said to him, ‘ That’s a fine little 
 fellow ! ’ ‘ I’m glad you’re satisfied with him,’ said Mr. 
 
 Daly, bursting out laughing. 
 
 He was on another occasion showing to the same friend 
 one of his curious books of old divinity ; and on his re- 
 marking that he knew who it was written by, although 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 143 
 
 the author’s name was not given, his friend asked him, 
 ‘ How could you he sure of his style of writing ? ’ ‘ How 
 
 do I know that’s your nose ? ’ answered Mr. Daly ; ‘ be- 
 cause I never saw another a bit like it.’ 
 
 After he was made a bishop, he was visiting Mr. 
 M. at his country parish ; and looking at the view from 
 his glebe, which was quite bare of trees, but which com- 
 manded a splendid view of the Ghaltee Mountains on 
 one side, and Knockmeladown on the other, ‘ Now,’ said 
 Mr. M., ‘ you can see the mountains ! ’ c To be sure I 
 can ; the difficulty would be not to see the mountains ! ’ 
 Mr. Daly published a collection of hymns for the use 
 of Powerscourt Church, which was afterwards enlarged 
 and generally used in his diocese. He wrote a preface to 
 it, and amongst other things, dwelt upon standing as being 
 the proper attitude while singing the praises of God. He 
 gave a copy of this hymn-book, bound in leather, to every 
 person, while the mothers of families had their names 
 printed on the outside cover in gold letters. 
 
 He was very happy in his curates. In after life he 
 remarked that he felt it to be a blessing which he had 
 from the Lord, that he had never had any painful differ- 
 ences with any person with whom he was closely asso- 
 ciated, but was always enabled to get on well with them. 
 He was singularly fortunate in those who were his fellow- 
 labourers in the ministry at Powerscourt. On the promo- 
 tion of Mr. M‘Kee to the incumbency of Mellifont, he was 
 succeeded by the Eev. Arthur Wynne, Mr. Daly’s cousin, 
 and one whom he had known and loved from his boyhood. 
 They were like-minded in their views on religious sub- 
 
144 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 jects, and warmly attached to each other, though differing 
 greatly in their turn of mind and natural dispositions. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Wynne were both very much beloved at 
 Powerscourt. Though of a delicate frame, she was very 
 energetic. As she was a very good musician, and had a 
 fine voice, she so much improved the singing in the church, 
 that during her stay there it was quite of a superior 
 character, although there was no instrument. Her clear 
 voice led the choir, which was composed of the clerk’s 
 family, who were all excellent singers. They were joined 
 very generally by the congregation, Mr. Daly’s hearty 
 notes of praise being heard very distinctly among them. 
 
 The celebrated Eobert M c Ghee might also be said to 
 have been a fellow-labourer with Mr. Daly in his parish. 
 Although not his curate, he was for many years employed 
 as a moral agent on the Powerscourt estate, and resided in 
 the house, his health not being good enough at that time 
 to allow of his undertaking much clerical duty. He had 
 a weekly lecture at Powerscourt House, which, though 
 only intended for the servants and work-people belonging 
 to the place, was regularly attended by many of the gentry 
 in the neighbourhood. 
 
 Mr. M c Ghee did not at that time preach very often, as 
 he suffered from a nervous affection of his throat ; but he 
 always took part in the prayer meetings, which were held 
 every Tuesday morning from ten to eleven o’clock. These 
 were very delightful meetings. They were begun by 
 singing a hymn ; then followed a prayer for the wants of 
 those who were present; after which, a chapter having 
 been read by Mr. Daly, an intercessory prayer was offered 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 145 
 
 up, in which any persons who were in sickness or trouble 
 of any kind in the parish were pleaded for at the throne 
 of grace, as well as for blessings upon the Church at home 
 and abroad ; another hymn was then sung, wdien the con- 
 cluding prayer was one of thanksgiving, after which the 
 meeting was ended by a short dismissal hymn. 
 
 In the neighbouring parish of Delgany Mr. Daly had 
 many Christian friends, with whom he enjoyed having 
 intercourse. Some of them are mentioned in a letter ad- 
 dressed to the writer of this Memoir, of which the follow- 
 ing is an extract : — 
 
 ‘ . . . It is at Bromley that I like to think of him best, 
 sitting with his dear old mother and sisters, and in the 
 sweet social circle of near relations and friends — Cleavers, 
 Scotts, Wynnes, and many others now gone. I can re- 
 member some of the pleasantest, happiest evenings of my 
 younger years spent there. I loved Lady Harriet very 
 much, and enjoyed a large share of her love and friend- 
 ship for many years. 
 
 ‘ One evening, as we sat round the fire, the stopper of a 
 smelling-bottle, belonging, I think, to Mrs. Newman, was 
 so close that no one could open it. The Bishop (as he was 
 then) said, “ Give it to me; I have a strong hand.” I 
 said, “ Strength will not open it.” He then handed it to 
 me, saying, “ Well, try your hand.” I tapped it round 
 quietly with a key, or something of the sort, and the 
 stopper loosened. He took it from me with a beaming 
 look, saying, “ Nothing like gentleness.” ’ 
 
 Probably it was this feeling that ‘ there is nothing like 
 gentleness’ which caused Mr. Daly to be peculiarly 
 
 K 
 
146 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 drawn in the bonds of Christian affection towards his 
 cousin, Mr. Cleaver, who was at that time rector of 
 Delgany. The warmest friendships often exist between 
 persons of the most opposite dispositions, each perhaps 
 admiring in the character of the other those points in 
 which they differ from themselves. They were both of 
 them entirely devoted to the work of the ministry, but 
 their manner of working was not in every respect the 
 same. Both parishes were models of highly-cultivated 
 spots in the Lord’s vineyard, and the work was the same 
 in both; but the exact way of carrying it out, and the 
 arrangement of the two parochial systems, were different. 
 Mr. Daly strongly resembled Luther, not only in character, 
 but even so much in personal appearance, that a print of 
 that great Reformer, which he had hung up in his study, 
 was often thought by strangers to have been intended as a 
 likeness of himself. Mr. Cleaver was as frequently com- 
 pared to Melancthon. He was of a gentle and tender 
 nature, of a sensitive and nervous temperament, which led 
 him to shrink from entering into the stirring controversies 
 in which Mr. Daly was engaged ; and on one occasion, 
 when the latter returned triumphant from one of these 
 conflicts, Mr. Cleaver said to him, ‘ Robert, you were born 
 to command, and I to obey.’ His retiring disposition, how- 
 ever, did not make him indolent ; he was most untiring in 
 his efforts for the good of his people. He was possessed 
 of great talents as a preacher — his sermons were models 
 of beautiful and elegant composition ; yet he was remark- 
 ably humble. We have heard it stated, and we believe 
 with truth, that he was offered a bishopric, which, after 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 147 
 
 lying awake a whole night thinking over it, he refused, 
 not considering himself suited to the post. 
 
 An intimate friend of his communicated to the writer 
 of this Memoir the following most touching and charac- 
 teristic account of his last moments : — 4 He spent most of 
 the day preceding his death in singing hymns, asking his 
 sister to accompany him on her harp. When near his 
 death, he was observed to look up with an astonished and 
 delighted countenance to heaven, and was heard to say, in 
 a tone of voice which expressed much surprise as well as 
 joy, “ Well done , good and faithful servant !” He then 
 entered into the joy of his Lord. It appeared to those 
 about him as if in his dying moments he had heard these 
 words addressed to him, of which he felt himself un- 
 worthy/ 
 
 At the Wicklow clerical meetings, which were held the 
 first Wednesday in every month, Mr. Daly showed him- 
 self, as Mr. Cleaver had represented him to be, ‘ born to 
 command/ They were very numerously attended, and 
 were held in the different parishes in the district in rota- 
 tion, and several Christian laymen were admitted. One or 
 two of them had the meeting at their houses when the 
 clergyman of the parish could not conveniently do so . 1 
 
 1 One of these meetings, held at Mr. Daly’s house, is thus described by 
 the Rev. William Sandford, incumbent of Clonmel: — ‘Amongst my earliest 
 recollections of him is one in connection with a clerical meeting at Powers- 
 court rectory, to which, though only a divinity student, I was intro- 
 duced by a clerical friend. The man and the scene are even now as vividly 
 before me as if it were an event of yesterday. The room crowded with 
 clergymen, several of them eminent evangelical leaders of the day, and 
 the rector, the Rev. Robert Daly, in the chair. Topic after topic came up 
 for discussion. For a while some two disputants would engross the con- 
 
148 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 In tlie parish of Nun’s Cross the clergy always assembled 
 at Glanmore Castle, where they were sure to have a large 
 meeting, on an average about forty, who were hospitably 
 entertained by Mr. Synge. These meetings were highly 
 prized, and felt by all who attended them to be very pro- 
 fitable. Mr. Daly always took the lead ; his opinion was 
 bowed to, and his judgment depended on by others, in 
 
 any difficulty which arose. On one occasion a discussion 
 
 « 
 
 arose whether a clergyman ought to go into the parish of 
 a neighbouring clergyman to officiate if sent for, one of the 
 curates present saying he had been placed in a difficult 
 position by being asked to do so, and not feeling sure as 
 to what was the path of duty. Mr. Daly turned to him, 
 and said very solemnly: ‘ Young man, never refuse to go 
 to any one who sends for you as a minister of Christ.’ His 
 advice was often asked for, even by persons who were not 
 very well acquainted with him, and was generally found 
 to be sound. We read an instance of this in the Life of 
 Eev. Frederick Eobertson of Brighton, when, as a young 
 man, he felt it difficult to make up his mind as to what 
 profession he would go into. Not liking to oppose the 
 wishes of his father, who urged him to choose one to which 
 he felt a repugnance, he asked Mr. Daly’s advice, which 
 
 versa tion, waxing warmer as the debate advanced, without adding much 
 towards the solution of the question. At the right moment the chairman 
 would interpose, with some weighty observation on the point at issue. It 
 acted like magic. The mists clear away, and the subject stands re- 
 vealed, clear and simple, in its own light. Never was I more struck with 
 the superiority of one man above his fellows than on that occasion— in all 
 but in name a bishop among his brethren. Not afterwards, when sur- 
 rounded by some forty of his clergy at his Waterford clerical meetings, was 
 this pre-eminence more conspicuous. ’ 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 149 
 
 was as follows : * Do as your father likes, and pray to God 
 to direct your father aright/ What wisdom is here ! If he 
 had advised the young man to pray that he himself might 
 be influenced by God to make a right choice, it might 
 have laid him open to the temptation of self-deception, 
 and perhaps of rebellion against his parent’s wish. 
 
 A clergyman who knew him well writes thus about 
 him : ‘ In private, when his advice was asked (as I once had 
 occasion to do), he was most useful/ 
 
 Mr. Daly was very fond of the study of prophecy ; and 
 about the time that we are now speaking of, Lady Powers- 
 court invited all who were interested in the subject to 
 spend every second Tuesday evening with her at Powers- 
 court House, when most interesting and profitable hours 
 were spent in reading and conversing on those parts of 
 Scripture which bear upon it. Mr. Daly always presided, 
 and Lady Powerscourt would, as he expressed it, ‘ prove 
 him with hard questions.’ 
 
 She had, during her visits to London about this time, 
 gone frequently to hear Mr. Irving, and (though not agree- 
 ing with him in his more peculiar views) had entered 
 warmly, and even enthusiastically, into his desire for the 
 study of prophecy. Mr. Irving had been led particularly 
 to consider this subject by the reading and translating of a 
 Spanish work by one f Ben Ezra,’ who considered that the 
 second coming of our Lord must be so near, that Chris- 
 tians ought not to entangle themselves in any worldly 
 engagements. 
 
 These ideas were taken up very warmly by some Chris- 
 tian people in England, amongst others by Mr. Drummond, 
 
150 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 who was well known in the religious world at that time. 
 An interesting account is given in the Memoir of the Eev. 
 Edward Irving of some meetings which were held in the 
 year 1826, at Albury, the seat of Henry Drummond, Esq. 
 
 Lady Powerscourt was present at these meetings, as 
 appears from a letter to Mr. Daly, of which the following 
 is an extract : — ‘ I am going to the prophets’ meeting at 
 Mr. Drummond’s. ... No arguments are to me stronger 
 than yours, so much so that I always conclude I have 
 strong grounds for an opinion if it is not shaken by your 
 arguments to the contrary.’ They appear to have sug- 
 gested to her the idea of holding similar ‘ discussions ’ at 
 Powerscourt House, which she did in the autumn of the 
 year 1827, on which occasion she invited to her house the 
 most remarkable men, of whatever Christian denomination 
 they might be, who were interested in the study of pro- 
 phecy, from all parts of England, Scotland, and Ireland, 
 and entertained them at her house for a week; during 
 which time meetings were held morning and evening, to 
 which every one in the neighbourhood was invited. Mr. 
 Daly took the chair, and they were conducted uniformly 
 on his part in a spirit of Christian love, and in a very 
 judicious manner. A subject was arranged for considera- 
 tion for each day, and a copy of the paper which con- 
 tained them given to each person. The meetings were 
 begun and concluded with prayer. In his closing address 
 on one of these occasions he expressed himself as follows : — 
 
 ‘As to the grand outlines of threatenings to sinners, 
 and promises to the people of God, and as concerns the 
 personal glory of the Lord Jesus Christ, I feel pleasure 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 151 
 
 and comfort in dwelling on them ; and I feel obliged to 
 the students of prophecy for . having led me to a more 
 clearly defined view of glory, as connected with the glory 
 of Jesus. I find something upon which my mind rests 
 with more security than upon a vague idea of the happi- 
 ness of a disembodied spirit, with which for many years 
 I was content. I have only to add, that I thank my 
 Christian brethren for the edification and comfort which 
 I feel grateful for having been allowed to enjoy amongst 
 them ; and if at any time I have said anything that was 
 unsuitable, and that should not have been said, I feel 
 assured they will overlook it, and consider it as the in- 
 firmity of man. I am thankful for their communications ; 
 and I pray for them as for myself, that the Lord may 
 enable us all to minister His word “as to the Lord and 
 not to men,” as workmen of the Lord that need not be 
 ashamed, out of whose treasures we may bring things 
 new and old, and rest our souls upon the Eock of 
 Ages.’ 
 
 These discussions were held annually at Powerscourt 
 House for three or four years. They were much enjoyed 
 by many, but they became latterly a source of great 
 anxiety to Mr. Daly, who felt that he was set as a watch- 
 man over the souls of his parishioners, and feared lest 
 the many strange doctrines which were propounded then 
 might disturb the simplicity of their faith, and alienate 
 them from their scriptural Church. Unfortunately these 
 students of prophecy (although the interest they felt in 
 that study was shared by him) held, and brought forward, 
 on other subjects very erroneous opinions. Amongst these 
 
152 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 was that celebrated and truly pious though mistaken 
 man, Edward Irving. Mr. Daly’s opinion concerning the 
 doctrines held by the Irvingite party is expressed in a 
 letter to a Christian friend : — 
 
 4 Dublin - , 29 th April. 
 
 *My dear Miss P., — I return you the letter. I feel 
 a great deal for the state the Lord’s Church is in, yet I 
 cannot think that really Christian people will be long left 
 in the fundamental errors of Irvingism. In the conversa- 
 tion I had with my dear friend H., I said to him, “ I 
 ought first to know your doctrines before I inquire even 
 into your pretensions to gifts ; for if an angel from heaven 
 should come and preach any other gospel than that which 
 the apostles preached, I ought to hold him accursed.” He 
 assented to this, and I asked was it true that they denied 
 the imputed righteousness of Christ. He said it was ; that 
 it was a gross mistake to suppose that God accounted a 
 man to be anything but what he really was; that God 
 accounted no man righteous but just in proportion as the 
 man really was righteous. ... I said, “ Let us go to texts 
 of Scripture — Phil. iii. ; do you consider that the right- 
 eousness there spoken of ‘as being of God by faith’ is 
 an imputed or an imparted righteousness ? ” He said, an 
 imparted righteousness. He went so far as to say that the 
 manifestations in their Church were the testimony of 
 God to their holding that holy truth. Nothing could be 
 plainer than his language. As a body they have departed 
 from the gospel of Christ. Mr. Baxter’s tract, which I 
 gave you, will furnish Mrs. P. with full materials for 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 153 
 
 those failures of prophecies which she wants to show 
 among them. 
 
 f May the Lord defend His own truth, and deliver His 
 Church from error. — Yours> in the love of the truth, 
 
 ‘ Kobert Daly/ 
 
 The Plymouth Brethren also gave expression to their 
 peculiar views on religious subjects. All that Mr. Daly 
 felt to be dangerous he thought it his duty, as the minister 
 of the parish, manfully to oppose ; while the Christian spirit 
 in which he did so is shown by the following extract from 
 one of his speeches at the conclusion of the discussions in 
 October 1832, which was taken down by one of those who 
 were present : — 
 
 ‘ I must say in truth that I do feel my mind so harassed 
 with all that has passed, that instead of saying anything 
 more, I think it best to ask one of my brethren to entreat 
 the Lord’s pardon and forgiveness for all the evil that has 
 crept in among us through our defilement and infirmity ; 
 to ask for more of the Holy Spirit, for more light; to 
 return thanks for the privileges that we enjoy, and to pray 
 that our meeting together may be blessed ; that though 
 there may have been error brought forward, the Lord may 
 be pleased to lead us into all that is truth, all that is 
 holiness ; and if, in the various observations which have 
 been made (this evening particularly), there have been 
 great differences of opinion upon what appear to be 
 fundamental points of doctrine, to pray that we may be 
 enabled to exercise towards each other a spirit of love and 
 of interest for one another. Por myself, I earnestly desire 
 
154 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 to ask that all should remember me as a Christian friend, 
 and especially when they think I have erred, that they 
 should ask the Lord to lead me into all truth. I would 
 desire grace to say, in the spirit of one who was inspired 
 to be a writer of Scripture, “ God forbid that I should sin 
 against my brethren in ceasing to pray for them.” May a 
 spirit of mutual love and interest be promoted ; and may a 
 deep feeling of our own sinfulness, of the sinfulness of our 
 brethren, of our own ignorance and error, and the error 
 and ignorance of our brethren, produce amongst us tender- 
 ness and a forbearing spirit towards one another, accom- 
 panied by an ardent looking up to the Lord, that He 
 would cleanse us from all sin, and bring us into the unity 
 of the Spirit. For myself, I never felt in spirit so much 
 inclined to say, “ Oh that I had the wings of a dove, that 
 I might flee away and be at rest ! ” When my soul is forced 
 to dwell in such an evil world, when I see before me the 
 prospect of such divisions in the Church, when I think of 
 those being so separated upon earth who I do hope are 
 joined together in the Lord, there is something within that 
 causes me to say, “ Better to^depart and be with Christ;” 
 that is the wish of my heart. I once heard one much 
 loved by many here pray that he might remain on earth 
 until the coming of the Lord ; and I did feel (though 
 perhaps it might have been sinful) that I would not wish 
 to be left to witness all the evil, the separation, and the 
 variety of errors with which it seems as if the Lord is 
 beginning to allow the Church to be tried even now. I 
 certainly felt this evening a more awful sense of coming 
 evil than I ever did before ; whilst I trust at the same time 
 
PASTORAL CAKE. 
 
 155 
 
 I felt, though, something that was suggested by a brother 
 did grieve me, that he was right in speaking of personal 
 responsibility, and in saying that it was a small thing to 
 be judged of man’s judgment. I felt that I stood before 
 my God ; and whilst some of my Christian brethren might 
 say that I was blaspheming against the Holy Ghost, I 
 could go to Him and say, “ Lord, Thou knowest all things ; 
 Thou knowest that I love Thee.” One good effect at least 
 that our meeting together this evening may have produced 
 is, a more simple seeking after God ; if we have not sweet 
 fellowship with one another, that we may be led to seek 
 more “ fellowship with the Father, and with His Son Jesus 
 Christ, till we all come, in the unity of the Spirit, unto 
 a perfect man, unto the full measure of the stature of 
 Christ.” ’ 
 
 While considering this spirit of Christian love, we shall 
 give an extract from the letter of a friend, which discloses 
 to us, as it were, 4 the reason of this as Christian was 
 enabled to see in the Interpreter’s house the man behind 
 the wall with the vessel of oil in his hand, which he cast 
 secretly into the fire : — 
 
 ‘ Thursday , 4th October. 
 
 e My deak Me. Daly, — I longed so much to write to 
 you on Saturday, that as I could not do so then, I must 
 now, and hope it will find you at Tanderagee. You seemed 
 to feel still much of your former interest in us when we 
 dined together at your house, but, as you said, “you 
 mourned over us because we had gone so far.” I was 
 afraid you would think last week would do such wild 
 
156 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 people much harm, so I want to tell you the impression 
 left by it. But first I must indeed tell you what I think 
 will comfort your heart. I remember your prayer after 
 dinner at your house, in which you prayed that your “ spirit 
 might be kept,” and that we might get good and not evil 
 from the meeting. I am sure the first petition was heard. 
 It was delightful to me to see how the Lord was answering 
 you ; and I felt, that though your spirit must indeed have 
 been tried to the very utmost, you were graciously with- 
 held from saying one word, I think, to wound any one. 
 The prayer which you uttered, but which I am sure the 
 Spirit dictated, on Friday evening, went to the hearts of 
 very many, and the few words you said at last called 
 forth many a tear and much sympathy for you. May the 
 Lord ever thus, my dear friend, give you the victory 
 through His own strength ! I do bless God indeed for 
 this His great mercy. When I saw one poor brother, Mr. 
 M., so left to his own spirit, I felt doubly thankful that 
 you were kept, though sorrowful indeed, yet “ meek and 
 lowly” in the strength of our dear Master. I did not hear 
 your last address, but dear little Kate Wingfield came into 
 my room after it, quite melted in tears. I slept in the 
 bed -room next Lady Powerscourt’s dressing-room, and 
 know from herself that most of that night was passed in 
 tears , she was so very much distressed for what you must 
 have felt. Early in the morning I saw her, and she told 
 me this ; she felt as if all had gone wrong, but especially 
 she felt for you. . . . — Ever, my dear Mr. Daly, most 
 sincerely and faithfully yours, ‘ L. M. 
 
 ‘ I went to Aungier Street, but do not feel the least 
 
PASTORAL CARE. 
 
 157 
 
 disposed to leave our own Church from what I saw 
 there.’ 
 
 So faithfully did he discharge his duty in watching over 
 his people, that, with the exception of Lady Powerscourt, 
 not one amongst them was led away from the Church, even 
 though they had what might appear an example worthy cf 
 imitation in her. It showed strikingly the influence that 
 Mr. Daly possessed over their minds, and their respect for 
 his opinion, that no one in the parish of Powerscourt fol- 
 lowed her example when she joined the Plymouth Brethren; 
 but all lamented the fact, and wondered how she could take 
 herself from under his ministry, to whom, under God, she 
 owed so much. He had not, however, the slightest feeling 
 of jealousy on the subject, as he was remarkably free from 
 such little-minded feelings on religious subjects ; but he 
 must have felt it deeply, though he never spoke about it. 
 All this is plainly exhibited in the sermon preached by 
 him on the occasion of Lady Powerscourt’s death, from 
 which we shall make an extract .: — 
 
 ‘What she thought right, that she did, with a single 
 eye, regarding neither the censure nor the praise of men. 
 In the only step she took which we could not but dis- 
 approve, and which could not but grieve us, we feel no 
 hesitation in saying, we are assured she had a single eye 
 to God. In quitting the communion of the Church of 
 England, and separating herself from those in connection 
 with whom her soul had received life and strength and 
 comfort, we feel assured that she was only actuated by a 
 desire after more holiness, more perfect purity. She did 
 it with much pain, much personal suffering and struggle, 
 
158 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 and never in a spirit to lessen her love to those whom she 
 valued as fellow-disciples of J esus/ 
 
 When Lady Powerscourt told Mr. Daly that she had 
 determined on joining the Plymouth Church, which at 
 that time held its meetings in Aungier Street, he said to 
 her : ‘ You expect to meet with perfection, and you will 
 he disappointed ; it is not to be met with among any body 
 of Christians in this sinful world. After a little time you 
 will separate yourself from some whom you will find not 
 to be as perfect as you thought them to be ; others will 
 be added to the number ; at last you will be left alone ; 
 and when you look into yourself, you will not find perfec- 
 tion there/ 
 
 Lady Powerscourt was a very remarkable person. In 
 the preface to the volume of her letters, which was pub- 
 lished after her death, in the year 1838, by Mr. Daly, 1 he 
 says: 
 
 ‘She, of all the Christians I have been privileged to 
 know, came nearest to that which she has, in such strong, 
 uncommon terms, stated to be her idea of a Christian : 
 “ Hot one who looks up from earth to heaven, but one who 
 looks down from heaven on earth.” She appears to have 
 ascended a high and holy eminence, and from thence to 
 have looked down upon those earthly scenes with which 
 too many are entirely engrossed, living up to that high 
 spiritual requirement of the apostle, — “ Set your affections 
 on things above, and not on things on the earth ; for ye 
 are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God.” ’ 
 
 1 These letters were afterwards translated into French, and had a con- 
 siderable circulation. 
 
PASTOKAL CAKE. 
 
 159 
 
 Mr. Daly’s love for souls was very great. A Christian 
 friend said to him one day that she wished that he would 
 visit her more frequently. His reply was : "You and I 
 are on our way to our Father’s house, where we shall 
 be always together. Now my work is to seek the lost.’ 
 Many and various were his engagements with this work in 
 view. He exerted himself very much about founding the 
 Episcopal Chapel in Baggot Street in the year 1834, and 
 was trustee to many other proprietary chapels in different 
 places. 
 
 Having a prebendal stall in the Cathedral of St. Patrick’s, 
 he took his turn in preaching there, and was generally 
 called upon to preach the annual sermon for the schools 
 in connection with it, as he brought large congregations 
 and good collections. He frequently preached charity ser- 
 mons in Dublin. Many of them were in aid of parochial 
 schools, scriptural education being well known to be a 
 subject that he had much at heart, and with which he had 
 long been experimentally acquainted, as we shall have 
 occasion to notice more at length in our next chapter. 
 
CHAPTER YI. 
 
 f HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 
 
 ‘ It is the index to eternity. 
 
 He cannot miss 
 Of endless bliss 
 
 That takes this ohart to steer his voyage by ; 
 
 Nor can he be mistook 
 That speaketh by this book. ’ 
 
 George Herbert. 
 
 It is not our intention to go deeply into the much- vexed 
 question of National Education ; but as it was a subject 
 which, during Mr. Daly’s whole lifetime, occupied so much 
 of his thoughts and attention, and in connection with 
 which he was so well known both in England and Ireland, 
 that a memoir of him which did not touch upon it would 
 be incomplete ; as in becoming the champion of scriptural 
 education he was obliged both to controvert the opinions 
 of his diocesan and to oppose that system of education 
 which was supported by the Government of his country, 
 we are desirous to show that he was not actuated in this 
 matter either by party spirit or by a feeling of personal 
 opposition ; that it was not a new idea or whim taken up 
 suddenly, but the settled conviction of a lifetime, — a 
 principle which he felt to be of such importance that 
 he acted upon and advocated it through life. 
 
* HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 161 
 
 With this in view, it may be interesting again to refer 
 to a sermon preached by him, about three years after he 
 entered the ministry, strongly advocating those principles 
 in defence of which he would afterwards have laid down 
 his life. To these he continued faithful until death, as we 
 shall have occasion to show in the records of his later 
 years. The two great objects upon which he laid such 
 stress in this, one of his earliest sermons, — namely, the 
 benefits of scriptural instruction for the young, and the 
 blessing to be expected from the circulation of the Holy 
 Scriptures among the people, — these two objects were to 
 the last dear to his heart, and were the last subjects of his 
 public ministrations. 
 
 All must then acknowledge that he was a consistent 
 supporter of scriptural education. Archbishop Whately 
 himself felt this in his later years, when experience taught 
 him that Mr. Daly had been right; and he learned to 
 show much respect, and even affection, for him whom he 
 had formerly only looked upon as an adversary, and to feel 
 that he was not his enemy because he had told him the 
 truth. 
 
 At the beginning of the century, the only Society for 
 scriptural education was the Incorporated Society, estab- 
 lished in 1783. Besides this, there were a few parochial 
 boarding-schools, which were not found to effect much 
 good in proportion to the money expended upon them. 
 The hedge-schools were very bad, those supported by 
 private means were few, and Sunday schools had not 
 been thought of. When the importance of vital religion 
 
 and of scriptural instruction began to be fully realized, 
 
 L 
 
162 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 many and successful were the means used to bring it 
 about. The Kildare Place School Society was so generally 
 felt to be useful, that in the year 1815 it obtained a large 
 grant of money from Government annually. The Sunday- 
 School Society spread its influence over the whole of 
 Ireland so universally, that before long there was not a 
 parish to be found without a Sunday school. The number 
 of Roman Catholic children who attended these scriptural 
 schools became so great, that the prelates of that Church 
 began to fear for its stability in this country if the rising 
 generation were to be brought up as Bible Christians. 
 They consequently signed a petition, asking for a Parlia- 
 mentary grant to enable them to educate the Roman 
 Catholic children according to their own views. What 
 followed is well known to our readers. 
 
 The Commissioners appointed to inquire into the state 
 of education in Ireland gave a very favourable report of 
 the efficiency and usefulness of these scriptural schools. 
 
 We cannot be surprised that Mr. Daly, to whose heart 
 the cause of religious education was and always had 
 been so dear, was deeply grieved when the Parliamentary 
 grant was withdrawn from these institutions, and upon 
 their ruins was built up a godless system, the practical 
 result of which was the withdrawal of all the Roman 
 Catholic children from the scriptural schools, and the 
 funds granted by Government for the purpose of general 
 and united education through the country being applied 
 almost exclusively to the assistance of the Roman Catholic 
 priesthood in maintaining their schools, from which the 
 word of God was excluded. 
 
‘ HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 163 
 
 Mr. Daly was not one to grieve over an evil without 
 trying to remedy it. He accordingly — ever ready, unlike 
 Meroz of old, to come to the 'help of the Lord against 
 the mighty ’ — raised his voice and used all his influence 
 to oppose what he felt to be so prejudicial to the best 
 interests of his countrymen. In this he was joined by 
 a very great majority of the Irish clergy, who were not 
 to be tempted, either by the pecuniary assistance offered 
 to their schools, or by the prospect of promotion to Govern- 
 ment livings, deaneries, or bishoprics, to join in what 
 was against the convictions of their consciences. They 
 have been but ill rewarded for this by the blighting in 
 many cases of their earthly prospects; but their reward 
 is on high. Christ will bring it with Him, — a crown of 
 glory, in which will shine as bright gems those souls to 
 whom their faithfulness had secured the knowledge of 
 the truth as it is in Jesus. He says: 'Behold, I come 
 quickly, and my reward is with me.’ May his ministers 
 still prove feithful to this trust committed to their charge, 
 'Feed my lambs.’ At this time, when the subject of 
 scriptural education again agitates their minds, may 
 they be enabled to be ' faithful unto death,’ and, con- 
 templating the character of one who, in this respect as 
 well as in many others, ' fought a good fight,’ may they 
 go and do likewise. On the 10th of January 1832, one 
 of the most respectable and influential meetings ever 
 known in Dublin was held in the round room of the 
 Botunda by the friends of scriptural education in Ireland, 
 for the purpose of petitioning Parliament on the subject. 
 They took as their motto, ‘The Bible, the whole Bible, 
 
164 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 and nothing but the Bible/ The meeting was very 
 largely attended, and the platform crowded by laymen 
 of the higher orders as well as clergymen, many of the 
 speakers being laymen. 
 
 The Archbishop of Tuam was in the chair, and Mr. 
 Daly was called upon by him to open the meeting with 
 prayer. His speech on this occasion was a most powerful 
 one, and the expression of feeling at this meeting was 
 one of unprecedented warmth and earnestness. Binding 
 that the expression of their feelings upon this all-important 
 subject had not the effect upon the measures of the 
 Government that they might reasonably have expected, 
 and that they were not likely to procure any aid from that 
 quarter for the support of their schools, the friends of 
 scriptural education determined upon forming a Society, 
 for the purpose of collecting subscriptions and seeking for 
 help in the good cause which they had at heart. An 
 address was issued in the year 1832, signed by seventeen 
 of the prelates of the Established Church in Ireland, — two 
 archbishops and fifteen bishops, — recommending this course 
 to their clergy. 
 
 At the first annual meeting of the Church Education 
 Society for Ireland, held in the Rotunda, Dublin, on the 
 24th of April 1840, His Grace the Lord Primate in 
 the chair, Mr. Daly declared his intention to continue 
 as long as he lived to raise his voice against a system 
 of education without the Scriptures. 1 That he carried this 
 intention into effect we shall afterwards have occasion to 
 show. A letter was about this time addressed to Arch- 
 1 See Appendix A. 
 
' HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 165 
 
 bishop Whately, signed by a very large majority of 
 the clergy of the dioceses of Dublin and Glandalough, 
 of which Mr. Daly was one, stating their reasons for 
 not being able conscientiously to support the National 
 Board of Education, as he had recommended them to do. 
 At a great Protestant meeting held in Exeter Hall, 
 London, on the 11th July 1835, for the purpose of prov- 
 ing to Protestants of all denominations, by authentic 
 documents, the real tenets of the Church of Pome, Mr. 
 Daly gave his reasons for not thinking it desirable to 
 entrust the Eoman Catholic priesthood with the education 
 of the youth of our country. He also proved that the 
 National system had failed in the matter of promoting 
 united education among the various sects in Ireland. We 
 regret much, from its length, not being able to insert this 
 speech, which has been very well reported. 
 
 In the spring of the year 1830 Mr. Daly went as 
 usual to England, and kindly undertook the charge of 
 a little girl of twelve years old, whom her aunt was 
 sending to school in London. On their arrival an inte- 
 resting incident occurred, which the little girl (now the 
 mother of a family) thus describes in a letter to the 
 writer of this Memoir: ‘ Having taken charge of me to 
 leave me at school, he had to get out of the Liverpool 
 coach (for in those days there were no railroads, and we 
 were two days going up to London) at the corner of 
 Eegent’s Park, instead of going on to the office. Mr. 
 L.’s servant happened to be passing, and saw him 
 by the light of a lamp seeing our luggage taken out. 
 On that night Mr. L. was dying, and his family 
 
166 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 wished him to see a clergyman ; he refused, saying there 
 was hut one clergyman on earth who could do him any 
 good, and he was far away. Some one asked who it 
 was ; he replied, “ Eobert Daly of Powerscourt.” The 
 servant, who had returned to his master’s room, stepped 
 forward, and told how he had seen Mr. Daly get out of 
 the Liverpool coach at nine o’clock that evening. The 
 family knew the hotel at which he always stayed, so he 
 was sent for immediately. . . .’ 
 
 We find this interesting circumstance respecting his 
 friend recorded in a journal which he kept during this 
 visit to London and Paris : — 
 
 ‘ Monday ,8th Feb. 1830. — I sailed from Dublin, and 
 though the evening had been very boisterous, yet, en- 
 couraged by the rising of the barometer, I went aboard, 
 and had a very good passage of about fourteen hours to 
 Liverpool. Tuesday I slept at Birmingham, and on Wed- 
 nesday I went by Warwick and Leamington, and arrived 
 about nine o’clock in London. On my arrival at my friend 
 Hewitt’s, I heard of the severe and dangerous illness of 
 Mr. L. 
 
 ‘ Thursday . — At four o’clock I was called up to see Mr. 
 L. I found him very ill, but entirely in his senses. I 
 spoke to him of the salvation of Jesus, and he expressed 
 his sole and only hope to be in Christ. I prayed with 
 him, and he seemed to join with his whole heart in the 
 prayer I offered. I remained with him till six o’clock. I 
 returned again at eleven, and found him much sunk ; he 
 could not speak, but when I spoke of Jesus he pressed 
 my hand, and expressed in that way much gratification. 
 
f HEEE A LITTLE, AND THEEE A LITTLE.’ 167 
 
 He lived till half-past one o’clock, and then quietly 
 breathed his last, and I trust entered into his eternal rest. 
 Poor Mrs. L. was wonderfully supported under her 
 unspeakable calamity. She wished me to dine with her 
 poor bereaved children, which I did, and prayed with them 
 in the evening. 
 
 ‘ Friday . — I dined this day again with the afflicted 
 L,’s. It was very gratifying to see the young people 
 feeling so much and so properly their afflictive dispensa- 
 tion. They seemed very much affected at the exposition 
 and prayer. 
 
 e Sunday , 2 8th Feb — In the morning I called on Lord 
 Eoden and Lord Le de Spenser. It was quite improving 
 and edifying to see his state of mind after recovering 
 from a fever at Nice — so grateful, so alive. We went 
 to Long Acre to hear Mr. Howells. On Thursday I 
 went to Brompton Park, to pay a visit to Lady 0. 
 Sparrow, and found her much better than I had seen her 
 before. I had much conversation with her upon some 
 of the heresies in Irving’s books. Lord Eoden came on 
 Tuesday, and we had a very pleasant and I hope profitable 
 time. 
 
 ‘ Tuesday , lQth March— l left London at half-past ten, 
 in company with Mr. Mayers, and arrived at Dover at 
 half-past seven. We met a gentleman in the coach who 
 was going a few miles to see a brother, who had broken 
 his thigh by a fall from his horse, he having lost another 
 brother about a week before. He was an old sailor, and 
 had a great deal of feeling, and we took an opportunity to 
 put before him the comforts of the gospel of Christ, of 
 
168 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 which he seemed to know little, but was glad to hear. 
 We embarked on Wednesday, the 17th, in the Crusader , 
 English packet. 
 
 ‘ Paris . — We felt very thankful to the Lord for having 
 brought us so far in safety. My friend and myself returned 
 thanks to Him together for His mercy, and besought Him 
 to bless us during our stay in Paris. 
 
 ‘ Sunday . — This has been a day of pain and real grief to 
 me. In the morning, after having read some Scripture 
 and prayed to the Lord not only for myself, but for my 
 dear flock and the world at large, I went with Mr. M. to 
 a cafe to breakfast. We then went to the Post Office, and 
 it was most afflicting to see the shops open, and every- 
 thing going on just as if there was no Sabbath. Having 
 got no letters, we proceeded through the Tuileries gardens 
 and the Champs Elysees to the English Church ; and it 
 seemed as if the whole world were assembled to amuse 
 themselves, — reading newspapers, playing plays, dressed in 
 their good clothes. But the most extraordinary thing was 
 to see some at work ; they were carting the dirt off the 
 street as if it was a common day. This last was not 
 Popery, but Infidelity. Oh, how this people seem ripe for 
 destruction ! I felt so thankful that I lived in a different 
 country. We reached the church, and found it quite full 
 of most respectable English persons. What a blessing that 
 there is a place for them to get a little food in this wilder- 
 ness ! Mr. M. preached from Heb. vii. 24, 25. I met at 
 the church J. Daly. He had been very much pleased with 
 two sermons he had heard from Mr. M. before. He told 
 me of a very instructive epitaph he had read at Le Pere de 
 
c HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 169 
 
 la Chaise, — “ II vecu court, il vecu Chretien, il a assez 
 vecu.” 
 
 ‘ Tuesday . — We visited the Louvre, and were much 
 delighted with it, far beyond my expectations. I was 
 particularly pleased with a Eubens of Christ on the cross, 
 and a Titian of Christ being crowned with thorns. I 
 expect often to go again, for it is impossible to enjoy such 
 a crowd of beautiful pictures on first sight. The gallery 
 
 itself is well worth seeing. I spent the evening with , 
 
 and talked very freely to her about her conduct at Brussels. 
 She appeared in a very humble state of mind, and I hope 
 will not be led to put herself forward as a public teacher 
 again. 
 
 ‘ Wednesday . — I went to hunt among the back shops for 
 some valuable books. I bought two Greek Testaments for 
 6 \ francs, but saw no valuable divinity books. We visited 
 the Church of Notre Dame. It is a beautiful building, 
 well worth seeing, bringing mournful ideas to the mind of 
 a Christian. 
 
 ‘ Thursday , Friday , and Saturday . — We continue to read 
 some Hebrew together, and I have found it very profitable. 
 I have as yet seen but little of Paris, neither of my com- 
 panions being able to walk much. I have gone through 
 many of the booksellers’ shops ; there are very few good 
 books — those few very cheap. I passed through many very 
 wretched streets, where the people appeared very poor and 
 very dirty. I think Paris a wretched town, except a few 
 grand spots, which make the other parts appear the worse. 
 We drank tea with , and had some pleasant conversa- 
 
 tion. J. Daly read from Jude, and prayed. It struck me 
 
170 MEMOIE OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 that verses 20 and 21 would make a good subject for a 
 sermon, contrasting the mercy in verse 21 with the judg- 
 ment in verse 15. 
 
 'Sunday, 2 8th March . — What a blessing that there is a 
 Sabbath, and how wretched those who know not its blessed- 
 ness ! It is not known in this country. I went, after having 
 
 engaged in prayer with my companions, to , who took 
 
 me to Faubourg de Mt. Parnasse, Ho. 41, to hear Mr. P., 
 who preaches at the mission-house there. We mistook the 
 hour, and were too late, coming in at the end of the sermon. 
 We heard, however, a very sweet psalm sung, and a very 
 nice prayer, which made me regret not hearing the sermon, 
 much more animated and more catholic than Mr. Oliviet. 
 There were not forty persons in the room, and if it was 
 ever so crowded, it could not contain a hundred. It is 
 most grievous to the soul to think that those who know 
 the Lord are so few ; may He increase their number ! I 
 
 was much pleased in hearing say that certainly there 
 
 was no place, she believed, in the world where there was so 
 much religion as Powerscourt. I feel every day more 
 thankful that my lot hath fallen unto me in that pleasant 
 place. Oh that I may be a faithful pastor to my dear flock 
 there ! In returning, I went into a chapel in Eue St. 
 Honore. It was most melancholy to see the crowd of 
 people walking backwards and forwards, whilst some were 
 in the midst of all the confusion repeating prayers, and 
 the priest going on saying his Latin mass. “ Father, forgive 
 them, for they know not what they do.” In the evening 
 we went to the chapel in the Oratoire, and heard a good 
 French sermon from Mr. of Bordeaux. We had 
 
f HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 1 7 1 
 
 hoped to have heard Mr. M. It was pleasant to hear the 
 sound of the same precious gospel coming from Bordeaux. 
 
 ‘ Monday , 29 th March . — Daly and I, after reading a 
 chapter in Hebrew, went to the Bibliotheque Boyale. It 
 is a magnificent establishment, without any outward show 
 or ornament. There were a great many persons reading 
 and comparing manuscripts. Mr. Mayers and I dined with 
 Mr. Waddington, 88 Faubourg St. Martin. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Waddington are Christian people, and seem to be engaged 
 in all the Christian activities of Paris. They had to meet 
 us, Mr. and Mrs. Montagu, Mr. M., Mr. Cook, a Wesleyan 
 
 preacher, Mr. of Bordeaux, and Mr. Fernandez. They 
 
 all spoke English perfectly well, and gave us a pleasing 
 account of the progress of the Lord’s work in France. 
 They say there is a desire to hear, and more among Boman 
 Catholics than nominal Protestants. Many call themselves 
 Protestants merely because they laugh at Popery. What 
 is wanted in France is a greater liberty of preaching. Ho 
 man can assemble more than nineteen persons without a 
 licence under a penalty. Many English works on divinity 
 are being translated into French ; part of Scott’s Bible has 
 been translated, and 1500 copies sold. I read and ex- 
 pounded a portion of Scripture. 
 
 ‘ Tuesday . — I walked for a time in the Luxembourg 
 Gardens, and read there two psalms. I went through the 
 palace, saw the Chamber of Peers, which is very hand- 
 some, and a room which Buonaparte had prepared for the 
 young King of Pome, ornamented all round with tapestry 
 representing different parts of Pome. The young King of 
 Rome’s picture was in the room, but has been removed 
 
172 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 by the present King, and replaced by a tapestry map of 
 Rome. I bought a manuscript Bible for 96 francs. I did 
 not feel quite right in laying out so much on a book that 
 is curious, but useless ; but I can, I am sure, get more 
 than my money for it at any time. We dined at Mr. 
 Montagu’s. We met Mr. and Mrs. Waddington and Mrs. 
 Wilks. Mrs. Wilks is very active in promoting the 
 Lord’s work ; she keeps two readers continually employed. 
 She gave a very interesting account of finding in Paris 
 and elsewhere many descendants of the Jansenists, who 
 had parts (leaves) of Bibles, and who knew the truth, and, 
 though they held many Roman Catholic errors, rejoiced in 
 hearing the doctrines of grace. Also many descendants of 
 Huguenot families, who are coming out in various places. 
 In Orleans there is a congregation of 500 collected, and 
 two places of worship built for them. 
 
 ‘ Thursday . — After reading a chapter in Hebrew, we 
 went to see Mr. Oliviet, and had some conversation with 
 him. He told us of his having been turned out of a Pro- 
 testant state for preaching the gospel, and received in a 
 Roman Catholic one. We went then to the most extra- 
 ordinary sight we have seen, the Cemetery of the Pere de 
 la Chaise, said to be 100 acres given up as a burying- 
 ground. It is a most singular-looking place, with tombs, 
 and cypress trees, and little gardens of every possible 
 variety, upon a hill which commands a view of the whole 
 city of Paris. Some features of it struck me much. I saw 
 but one Christian inscription ; I literally saw not the name 
 of Jesus but on one English tomb. There was generally 
 the language of much affection, but it was sorrow with- 
 
' HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 1 7 3 
 
 out hope. One very striking feature was the Jews’ bury- 
 ing-ground, entirely separated by a wall from all the rest. 
 How strange that infidel Trance should be overruled to 
 make them a separated people, even in their graves ! 
 “They shall not be reckoned among the nations.” Ho 
 people but the Trench would ever have thought of making 
 their burying-place an inviting scene for the pleasing of 
 the eye. It was very hot this day, the thermometer was 
 72 in the shade; in the sun it was as hot as it is usually 
 with us in July. 
 
 ( Friday . — We went with to see Versailles. It 
 
 had rained in the morning, but turned out very beautiful 
 in the afternoon. There is much grandeur and finery 
 about the palace, but it has a gloomy air of desertion. We 
 had some pleasant conversation both going and coming. 
 I went to the Jews’ synagogue, Eue Notre Dame de Naza- 
 reth, where there was to be an installation of a new rabbi. 
 It was a melancholy sight, and plainly taught us that 
 “ Ichabod ” was written over that people. There was much 
 that resembled Eoman Catholic ceremony, — reading in an 
 unknown language. There was some good singing, but no 
 devotion exhibited by any persons, with the exception of 
 one young man, who caught my eye, and seemed devout. 
 It was interesting when they went for the law, and brought 
 from a chest at the end of the synagogue a roll, and 
 opened it, saying, “ This is the law which God gave to 
 Moses.” It looked so strange to see all the people with 
 their hats on. In conversation with Mr. Cook, a Methodist 
 minister, I heard a circumstance of a rent in the Eoman 
 Catholic Church which deserves to be remembered. A 
 
174 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY^ D.D. 
 
 portion of them, now called “ La Petite Eglise,” have pro- 
 tested against the spoiling of the Church at the French 
 Revolution, and against the concordat made between 
 Buonaparte and the Pope, and have excommunicated the 
 Pope and all the French clergy concerned in it. They 
 call themselves the true Church, and all the others schis- 
 matics and apostates. They are a numerous body in North 
 and South. 
 
 ‘ Sunday , 2d April. very kindly gave me a seat 
 
 in her carriage to the mission-house, 41 Boulevard de 
 Mt. Parnasse, where Mr. P. preached at ten o'clock, 
 in French, from Gen. xi. 27. He spoke of the moral 
 image of God, described well Adam’s original state, 
 then contrasted man’s present state, and spoke of the 
 Redeemer that could alone bring man back to think from 
 whence he had fallen. I had got a ticket to go to the 
 Royal Chapel at ten o’clock. I could not bring myself to 
 give up Protestant worship on the Sabbath to gratify my 
 curiosity by seeing the King and the forms of Popish 
 worship; I therefore determined to take my chance of 
 being in time after Mr. P.’s service. I was, however, 
 too late, as they would not let me into the gallery after 
 the King had entered and service begun. This was a 
 great Sunday, being Palm Sunday ; I did not, however, 
 feel myself disposed to witness their mummeries, though 
 I must try to be present at high mass before I return 
 home. At half-past two I went to Mr. Oliviet’s, and heard 
 a good sermon from Rom. viii. : “For I reckon that the 
 sufferings of this present time,” etc. He spoke much of 
 the destination of Christ’s believing people being to share 
 
f HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE/ 1 7 5 
 
 the glory of their Head. He said he would mention only 
 one qualification which marks the way that leads to a 
 share in that glory, and that was a willingness to endure 
 the shame, — shame from the world, who will think believers 
 fools ; shame as sinners, as heirs of hell and destruction, 
 ready to take everything as of pure grace. The singing 
 was very sweet; and his prayer for the edification of 
 believers, and the conversion of sinners, and confirming 
 those not yet ready to endure shame,, was very beautiful. 
 There was the best congregation that I had yet seen in 
 his room. In the evening I went to the Oratoire. It 
 turned out a very bad night, yet there were a few there. 
 Mr. M. lectured in course upon the 7 th chapter of Eomans. 
 He went rather too generally through the chapter ; he 
 showed, however, that he knew the evil of the human heart, 
 and the only remedy for it in Christ Jesus. He dwelt 
 exclusively upon the first elements of the Christian truth 
 in a manner much calculated to impress the ignorant, 
 and to confirm those who knew the primary elements of 
 the gospel. His manner is impressive and earnest. 
 
 ‘Monday . — In the evening I went to a missionary 
 meeting at the Oratoire. Mr. P., the secretary, ex- 
 pounded part of John xvi., “ When He is come/’ etc. 
 
 4 Tuesday . — I hired a carriage to go to Brussels for 100 
 francs. It would have been dearer but that it was a 
 Brussels carriage. 
 
 ‘ Wednesday. — Mr. Mayers and I set out on our journey 
 at a quarter before seven. We found the posting better 
 than we expected. We got to Compiegne, where we 
 dined, at a quarter before two. We had an accident by 
 
176 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 the breaking of one of the springs, which we had to tie 
 up, yet we reached St. Quentin at nine o’clock. We found 
 the French very civil when we wanted their help to tie 
 up the spring ; they seem very attentive to strangers. We 
 stopped at the Hotel d’Angleterre. At first the hostess 
 did not seem inclined to give us the accommodation we 
 ^wanted ; but when I said I should look for another hotel, 
 we got a sitting-room and two bed-rooms. After reading 
 a psalm and thanking God for His mercies to us, we 
 went to bed, which we found cleaner and better than we 
 expected: I slept very well. Mr. M., to whom we had 
 an introduction, came to see us; we had some pleasant 
 conversation with him. There are near 1000 Protestants 
 in St. Quentin — many very ungodly, a few truly pious. 
 Since real piety has sprung up among them, they have met 
 with more jealousy than before. There is at present a 
 case in trial as to the right of persons to meet for worship, 
 the settling of which may promote the cause of truth very 
 materially. Having to preach this evening and to-morrow, 
 he could not give up much time to me. He therefore sent 
 a pious young man with me, who took me to see a Mrs. 
 Kite, a pious English woman, but rather depressed in her 
 spirits. I spoke to her, and prayed with her and her 
 husband, who is a man by all accounts not under the in- 
 fluence of religion. I went then to see a poor family con- 
 verted from Popery. There was a very old woman, who 
 seemed quite alive to spiritual things. Her son, who had 
 been himself converted lately, was the means of bringing 
 her to the knowledge of the truth. She had been a great 
 devotee, and had images and crucifixes, which she gave to 
 
' HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 1 7 7 
 
 Mr. M. She gave me a Popish book, which she used 
 to prize. Her son seemed a very happy Christian. They 
 seemed poor, and their house was very dirty. They said 
 their Eoman Catholic neighbours never molested them; 
 that the majority of the Eoman Catholics never went to 
 any place of worship. I went then to see another Chris- 
 tian convert, who seemed to understand well the freeness 
 and gratuitousness of the gospel. Mr. M. dined with us 
 at half -past three. He seems indeed a good man. He 
 described his situation, so like that of ours in Ireland, 
 between Eoman Catholics and nominal Protestants. He 
 has in his congregation about 20 real Christian converts 
 from Popery. He is a man of prayer and faith, and great 
 determination. He spoke most highly of the good effects 
 produced by the Continental Society in the North of 
 France ; he spoke particularly of a very interesting con- 
 gregation, entirely formed and kept up by Mr. Gambier, 
 an agent of that Society. He spoke very highly of Mr. 
 Coligney. Before we parted that he might prepare his 
 evening discourse, he begged I might pray with him. His 
 spirit seemed refreshed, and I hope mine was also. “ As 
 iron sharpenetli iron, so doth the countenance of man his 
 friend.” At eight o’clock we went to the Protestant Church, 
 which had been a Eoman Catholic one before the Eevolu- 
 tion. Many of the churches were at that time taken from 
 their original purpose ; some turned into manufactories, 
 and this one into a Protestant temple. It is large enough 
 to hold any that would assemble in it these times. There 
 were abput 150 persons, many of whom were Eoman 
 Catholics. Most of the Eoman Catholics did not stay out 
 
178 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY > D.D. 
 
 the whole service, but got up and went away before the 
 sermon was half over. There was nothing in the sermon 
 to offend them, and I understood from Mr. M. that it 
 arose most probably from their habit of running in and 
 out of their churches during divine service ; they never 
 think of going at the beginning and staying to the end. 
 He said they were all Roman Catholics who thus w T ent 
 out, and I am sure there were 30 or 40 who did so. Mr. 
 M. preached an interesting sermon. After the service was 
 over, some of the Christian people of the congregation 
 gathered round us, and showed much Christian love. I 
 said a few words to them in such French as I could, and 
 they each of them pressed forward to shake us by the 
 hand. I never saw anything more near the spirit ex- 
 pressed in those words, “ See how these Christians love one 
 another !” We gave notice of an English sermon on to- 
 morrow evening, at seven o’clock, and have reason to think 
 that many will come who are not in the habit of hearing 
 the word. 
 
 ‘ Friday . — This holy day, on which the Saviour of the 
 world died for sinners, Mr. Mayers went to Agincourt 
 (Query, Was it the famous place of that name ?), to see a 
 church assembled in that place by means of Mr. Pouchart, 
 one of the agents of the Continental Society. The parish 
 (i.e. the Protestants) is under the care of an ungodly 
 minister, but the Christians there assemble together 
 through the means of the agents of the Continental 
 Society. I did not like going so far, as I wished to hear 
 Mr. M. Before the time of Protestant service, 1 went 
 into the great Roman Catholic church of this place, and 
 
' HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE/ 1 7 9 
 
 it being Good-Friday, it was a great day with them. 
 There were many persons in the church. There were 
 many priests chanting mass in many-coloured clothes ; 
 but the great business was kissing the cross. The people 
 knelt down at the rails of the chancel, just as we do in 
 succession at the rails of the communion-table ; and in- 
 stead of receiving the Holy Sacrament, according to our 
 Saviour Christ’s holy institution, two priests, dressed in 
 white, carried two golden crosses, with images of Christ 
 crucified on them, for the people to kiss. As they kissed 
 they went away, and their places were supplied by others. 
 Little children were made to kiss. I stood beside two 
 men who seemed to be laughing at the unmeaning nature 
 of the ceremony. They were probably quite infidel, and 
 were confirmed in their infidelity by such unmeaning 
 mummery. I went from that to the Protestant simple 
 worship. There were but a few people. The service 
 began by the chanter reading Phil., ii. and Ex. xx., and 
 then giving out a hymn at the end of their Psalm-book. 
 He then read Isa. liii., out of which chapter Mr. M. 
 preached on verse 5 : “ He was wounded for our trans- 
 gressions,” etc. I dined with Mr. M. He had two 
 young men of his congregation to meet me. The maid is 
 a Christian woman, a child of Mr. Coligney’s ministry. 
 In place of soup we had rice-milk, which I was afraid to 
 eat much of. We had some baked veal, which Mr. M. 
 called beef, and a fricassee of frogs ; of which last Mr. M. 
 ate heartily, and said they agreed with him better than 
 anything else, they were so light. I ate one leg, in spite 
 of my dislike to try it, and found it not bad. After dinner 
 
180 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 we had a prayer ; and I should have said, that after grace 
 before dinner, Mr. M. read part of the 13th chapter of 
 Hebrews, as he said, to give us something profitable to 
 talk of. After dinner there was introduced an humble 
 young man, who is employed by the Continental Society, 
 and has been useful in gathering a congregation of con- 
 verted Eoman Catholics about two leagues from the 
 town. When I was going away, I shook hands with him 
 very cordially, when he begged to kiss me, to which I con- 
 sented, in spite of prejudice. This church has been pro- 
 ceeded against for holding meetings ; and in order to get 
 the protection of the Consistory, they promised to join the 
 Established Protestant Church, and not to hear sermons 
 from any but ordained ministers. They found much in- 
 convenience keeping to their promise, and were inclined 
 to break it ; and I was much pleased with the way Mr. 
 M. spoke to this man of the need of strict truth. The man 
 had made, he said, no promise, so that he might preach to 
 them. “ No,” said Mr. M. ; “ if it is wrong in them to 
 hear you, you should tell them their duty as Christians to 
 keep truth ; and if you preach to them, you are a partaker 
 in their sins.” I went with Mr. M. to call on Mr. Juliet, 
 the chief manufacturer in St. Quentin, a Protestant, and 
 had some profitable conversation with him and his wife. 
 He told me that the immorality of the people was very 
 great ; that half of them could not read, and those who 
 did read very hurtful books. I should have mentioned in 
 its proper place, that in the village in which the young 
 man I met at Mr. M/s has been blessed, there had not 
 been worship of any kind for twenty-five years until the 
 
‘ HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 181 
 
 Protestants collected their church, and then the Roman 
 Catholics sent a priest, and opened the church again. In 
 St. Quentin there had been six Roman Catholic churches 
 before the Revolution, and now there is but one. 
 
 ‘ Brussels . — We arrived at the hotel about four o’clock, 
 and were very comfortably lodged, and got a very good 
 dinner. In the evening we walked out to call at the post 
 office, and see the town and parks, etc. I found a book- 
 seller that had some valuable good old books, which I am 
 to see to-morrow. My God has been most gracious to me 
 in carrying me safely so far, and allowing me now to say, 
 “ Hitherto the Lord hath helped me.” 
 
 ‘ Thursday . — We went to-day to see the field of Water- 
 loo. I was surprised to find that I could feel as much as 
 I did then. I caught a kind of enthusiasm, which very 
 much surprised me. I felt for a moment as if martial 
 glory was something real; and then I went into the 
 sanctuary, and saw the end of these men and these things. 
 The ground really seemed as if it was made for the battle- 
 plain of two great armies, — two long ridges, one for each 
 army to encamp on, and a plain between for them to come 
 down on and meet in hand-to-hand. There appeared to 
 be no advantage of ground. It looked laid out as if for an 
 even pitched battle. The Lord of battles had no doubt 
 greater results in His infinite mind than any of the parties 
 concerned dreamed of. I got some buttons, and eagles, 
 and balls found on the ground. The people in the neigh- 
 bourhood are much injured by the crowds that come to see 
 the field, and who give them money, and encourage them 
 to lead an idle life. The children and old people on the 
 
182 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 road are all beggars. Mr. Mayers and I had, in returning, 
 some deep conversation on our mutual faults, which, 
 though very humbling, was, I trust, calculated to be useful 
 to us both. I pray that it may. 
 
 ‘Friday . — I hired a carriage for 30 francs to go to 
 Antwerp and back. We went there to the Church of 
 Notre Dame. It is a most beautiful, simple church. I 
 never was so struck with any picture as Rubens’ “ Descent 
 from the Cross.” I could stand looking at it for ever. It 
 is far more pleasing than the “ Putting up of the Cross,” 
 which is its companion. 
 
 ‘ Saturday . — After an uncomfortable breakfast without a 
 table-cloth, we got a guide, and set out to see the things 
 worthy of observation. We went first to the Museum, 
 and were highly interested with the pictures, especially 
 seven or eight of Rubens’, particularly “ Christ between the 
 Two Thieves.” The figures of the thieves are wonderful. 
 There are also two very beautiful pictures by Vandyke. 
 I could have enjoyed them more if I could have seen a 
 few of the best pictures by themselves, but the eye is dis- 
 tracted by the number. We went from thence to the 
 Church of St. Paul. At the entrance there is built a re- 
 presentation of Mount Calvary as it is at Jerusalem, and 
 of the tomb of Joseph with the Saviour lying in it. It 
 was quite affecting to see the people kneeling round the 
 tomb, and going through their formal round of prayers. 
 When we entered the church, service was going on ; the 
 priest was in his vestments reciting the mass, and a 
 good many people were kneeling in different parts of the 
 church. They could not hear one word that the priest 
 
f HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 183 
 
 said ; but when a bell was heard, they went through the 
 movements suited to the time. We, as strangers, were not 
 at all supposed to interrupt the service by going to every 
 part of the church. The verger drew the curtain from 
 the picture of “ Christ being Scourged,” by Eubens, which 
 was on one side of the communion-rails ; and he showed 
 us through the chancel into the inner chapel, so that we 
 went within five yards of the priest. The inside chapel is 
 very beautiful, the altar all marble, with a very fine altar- 
 piece. The carving in wood in all the churches here is 
 very remarkable, but my spirit was grieved within me at 
 seeing the corruption of devotion. We went thence to the 
 Church of St. James, a most beautiful building. The 
 service was over. We saw the tomb of Eubens, and the 
 altar-piece painted by himself to be put up in the chapel 
 dedicated to him. It represents the infant Jesus in the 
 arms of His mother. The figures in the picture are por- 
 traits of Eubens and different members of his family. 
 Over the picture is a beautiful white marble statue of the 
 Virgin, brought by Eubens from Eome. The aisles in this 
 church are magnificent. There are splendid marble statues 
 of the apostles, superior, in my mind, to almost any of the 
 statues in the Louvre. We went from thence to see the 
 private collection of a Mr. Lauker. There are about 130 
 paintings, some very beautiful, by Eubens, Vandyke, etc. 
 I was perplexed by the variety and number, so that I 
 could not enjoy them as I should otherwise have done. 
 We went from thence to see the port, where there is a 
 very fine quay, and much appearance of industry and 
 traffic. The shops all about that part of the town have 
 
184 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 English advertisements, showing plainly who are their, 
 best customers. Mr. Mayers was too tired to go on to see 
 the citadel. He went home, and I went to the book- 
 seller’s; but I could not find any books worth buying, 
 except a Latin Concordance , for which I paid 15 francs. 
 
 ‘ Sunday . — I had much pleasure in remembering my 
 dear flock before the throne of grace. I hope the Lord 
 has been with them so far this day, and that He will be 
 abundantly present with them in the power of His Spirit 
 in the remaining exercises of this Lord’s day. What a 
 different thing to spend a Sabbath in a Eoman Catholic 
 country, where the word of the Lord is a hidden treasure ! 
 After breakfast, I went for a few minutes to the beautiful 
 Church of Notre Dame, where I found that immense area 
 almost entirely filled with people. The organ was playing 
 and the choir chanting, but all was lost in the immense 
 space. In the sermon, which was on Rom. vi. 4, there 
 was much truth upon which a mind used to it could feed. 
 I trust I did feed. I heard of the corruption of man, the 
 atonement of Christ, the power of the Holy Ghost, and of 
 a spiritual and literal resurrection, though not put in a way 
 to rouse the unthinking. I felt that, even such as it was, it 
 was useful, and I was thankful to be allowed to hear it. 
 I took a walk by myself almost round the town on the 
 ramparts. On coming to the quay, it was cheering to see 
 the Sabbath honoured by all nations, at least outwardly, 
 by hoisting their flags. The Sabbath does not seem nearly 
 as much profaned here as in Paris ; most of the shops are 
 shut. I long for home. Thanks to God, who has kept me 
 so far. There was no English service in the evening or 
 
‘ HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE/ 185 
 
 afternoon, neither could I hear of French Protestant 
 service. Mr. Mayers and I looked into some of the 
 Eornan Catholic churches. There were congregations in 
 the evening, and well attended, which is not the case in 
 France. I wish I could say they were well fed. In the 
 beautifully-carved pulpit at one end of the aisle of Notre 
 Dame, a priest dressed in white and gold was preaching 
 to a very large congregation, as many as could hear him — 
 about 1500 I should suppose. His sermon was in Dutch, 
 so that I could not understand him ; but I supposed, from 
 the frequent use of the word Sabbath, that he was preach- 
 ing on the observance of it. There were multitudes of 
 other people in different parts of the immense and beautiful 
 church, going through their different devotions. In the 
 evening Mr. Mayers and I read and prayed together, and, 
 walking out for a short time, fell in with the great pro- 
 menade on the quay, which seemed"" to be the evening 
 lounge of all the townspeople. We were surprised at 
 seeing many priests walking among them ; their solemn 
 dress, cocked hats, and gowns seemed ill to suit with their 
 mixing in the profane crowd. I felt as if Mr. Mayers and 
 myself were not in our places ; and certainly nothing in 
 my mind could have justified us but having no place of 
 worship to go to, having joined the crowd unknowingly, 
 and being desirous to know how different people in 
 different countries observed the Sabbath. 
 
 4 Monday . — We paid a parting visit to the church and 
 pictures of Notre Dame, and I was increasingly delighted 
 with the “ Descent from the Cross,” and increasingly grieved 
 at the mummery I saw at all times going on. We went 
 
186 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 also again to the Museum to see Rubens’ pictures, particu- 
 larly “ Christ between the Thieves,” which is one of his 
 best. I was greatly pleased with three of Vandyke’s, — 
 two of Christ dead, and one of Christ upon the cross. At 
 half-past twelve w r e left Antwerp, where we had been 
 much pleased and well lodged, etc., at the Hotel St. 
 Antoine. We reached the Hotel de l’Europe, in Brussels, 
 at five o’clock, and immediately set out to inquire about 
 coaches. Mr. Mayers, having determined to go to Paris 
 to the meetings of the Protestant Religious Societies, took 
 a place in a diligence that set off at ten o’clock that night. 
 We accordingly parted, after having been allowed to travel 
 together and see much of each other’s minds — much to 
 humble us, but, I hope, to prove us and do us good at our 
 latter end. The more I know of myself, and the more I 
 am allowed to look into my fellow-men, the more am I 
 constrained to cry out in wonder, “ Lord, what is man, 
 that Thou visitest him, or the son of man, that Thou so 
 regardest him ? ” * 
 
 ‘ Wednesday . — At five in the morning I set out for 
 Calais, only 84 miles distant. Another gentleman, a 
 justice of the peace at Dunkerque, occupied the coupe. 
 He had been taken ill the night before with the gout, and 
 suffered much pain in his foot. This gave me occasion to 
 speak of the origin of evil — sin, and the need of redemp- 
 tion from it. In speaking to this gentleman, I found that 
 
 1 This sentence explains an expression which the writer remembers to 
 have heard the subject of this Memoir make use of in after years, that he 
 was ‘ a very good man-liater. ’ He certainly did not mean that he was 
 without love for his fellow-men, but that he was alive to their many faults 
 and shortcomings as well as to his own. 
 
‘ HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 187 
 
 there was no provision for the poor, and that they suffer 
 great distress. A provision has lately been made by the 
 police in Paris, and the inhabitants are forced to contri- 
 bute to a Mendicity Society, which accounts for what I 
 remarked, that Paris was the only place where there are 
 no beggars. I had the coupe to myself from Dunkerque 
 to Calais, which I reached a little before eight o’clock, 
 very thankful to the kind and gracious Providence which 
 watched over me in my going out and coming in through 
 Prance. 
 
 ‘ Thursday . — This morning I left Calais at a quarter 
 before nine, the wind blowing very hard from the west, 
 and a very strong tide flowing the same way, so that we 
 had a very rough, bad passage — five hours. I thought it 
 probable one time that we should not have reached Dover, 
 but must have put into Eamsgate, or some other port more 
 to the east. However, the Lord carried me safely to the 
 shores of England again, where I feel very thankful, and 
 think it very probable that I shall never cross out of Great 
 Britain again. I should be very ungrateful if I did not 
 here raise mine Ebenezer, and bless the Lord for all His 
 goodness to me, that I never had one moment’s illness all 
 the time I was from home, and, though travelling much 
 in various places, never met with any unpleasant circum- 
 stance. I have never before been so long in a state of 
 recreation or freedom from actual business ; and I hope I 
 shall be enabled to return to my work strengthened for it 
 in body, and more than ever disposed in mind to work 
 while my day lasts, for my night is indeed coming, when 
 I cannot work; but I do hope to rest from all my labours.’ 
 
188 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D, 
 
 On Mr. Daly’s return home, he did not forget the little, 
 society of poor persecuted Christians in whom he took so 
 great an interest at St. Quentin. Among Mr. Coligney’s 
 congregation there were several persons, shopkeepers and 
 others of a respectable class, who had been very much 
 impoverished in consequence of the fact that, on account of 
 their adherence to the Protestant faith, they were put out 
 of employment. Mr. Daly procured situations for many 
 of them ; and as they spoke very good French, they were 
 greatly sought after as nursery-governesses. Four of these 
 were located in the parish of Powerscourt, and were greatly 
 liked, on account of the simplicity of their minds and their 
 Christian principles. When first they came over, not being 
 able to understand English, Mr. Daly had a special service 
 for them whenever they desired to receive the sacrament 
 of the Lord’s Supper, reading the communion-service in 
 French, and administering to them in a language they 
 could understand. This kind consideration for their feel- 
 ings attached them very much to him. 
 
 One of Mr. Daly’s journeys from London is recorded in 
 a letter from the late Chief- J ustice Lefroy, which has been 
 published in his Memoir i 1 — 
 
 ‘ Leeson Street, Thursday. 
 
 'We had, thank God, a delightful journey, and the 
 weather in the Channel very fine until we approached 
 Ireland, when it became wet and windy ; but we made an 
 excellent passage of six hours and a half. Robert Daly 
 joined us at Birmingham, and from Shrewsbury he, Jeffrey, 
 1 Memoir of Chief -Justice Lefroy , p. 341. 
 
‘ HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 189 
 
 and I had the coach wholly to ourselves, and so instructive 
 and delightful a day I don’t know when I passed. It is 
 remarkable that I laid out the two days of this journey 
 for going very minutely into the prophecies, which Lord 
 Mandeville and I had been reading together ; and I made 
 it the subject of earnest prayer that I might be guided 
 aright, and profit by my search. The first day I read 
 through the whole journey, but was more than ever 
 puzzled. However, I was so prepared by my reading 
 to ask questions and receive instruction, that our dear 
 Robert Daly relieved me out of my chief perplexities, 
 and opened views of the subject so much more clear and 
 satisfactory than any I had met with, that I consider 
 myself to have had quite a gracious answer to my prayers. 
 On landing, Mr. Daly came home with us for breakfast, 
 and read for us in our family worship. He is indeed a 
 true servant of God. ‘ T. L.’ 
 
 On his return home from a visit to England, Mr. Daly 
 had an amusing passage-of-arms with one of the old 
 watchmen in Dublin, or 4 Charlies,’ as they were called ; 
 it was an anecdote which he was very fond of relating in 
 after times. It was late at night when he landed on the 
 quay near the Custom-house, and as in those days there 
 was not the same attention paid to the convenience of 
 travellers as there is now, he could not get any one to 
 carry his luggage. He accordingly shouldered his port- 
 manteau, which he was very well able to do, and was 
 walking off with it to the nearest hotel, when he was 
 stopped by one of the f Charlies,’ who desired him to give 
 
190 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 an account of himself, and how he came by the portman- 
 teau that he was carrying. On Mr. Daly’s refusing to 
 satisfy his curiosity, an altercation ensued, which ended 
 by our friend being obliged to spend the night in the 
 watch-house. 
 
 Although the Achill Mission was not the part of the 
 Irish work in which Mr. Daly took the most lively interest, 
 yet the following extract from the Eev. Edward Nangle’s 
 obituary notice of him will prove how heartily he joined 
 in this as well as in other useful objects. Mr. Wangle 
 says : ‘ The writer well remembers when, in the year 1831, 
 he formed the plan of a mission work in the island of 
 Achill, how on his return from a visit to the west of Ire- 
 land he called upon the Eev. Eobert Daly, and communi- 
 cated his purpose to him, the good man’s countenance 
 beamed with joy. He took down a large map of Ireland, 
 and running his finger over the north-western ' portion of 
 the county of Mayo, in the direction of Achill, he said 
 with thoughtful solemnity: “ I know all that country well ; 
 I have traversed it over and over again, at a time when I 
 thought that God had sent me into the world for no higher 
 purpose than to slaughter grouse ! ” He then expressed 
 his hearty approval of the missionary enterprise, confirm- 
 ing the sincerity of his expressed approval by a donation 
 of fifty pounds to its funds/ Accordingly we find that 
 Mr. Daly was the person chosen by a committee, which 
 met for the purpose, to write to the Archbishop of Tuam 
 to ask his sanction to the plan proposed — namely, that Mr. 
 Nangle should settle as a missionary upon the island of 
 Achill. 
 
c HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 191 
 
 The Home Mission was the next object of public useful- 
 ness in which Mr. Daly interested himself. The state of 
 religious feeling in Ireland at that time called for some 
 such agency. There w r as not then to be met with in nearly 
 every parish throughout the land a minister who could 
 preach to perishing sinners the unsearchable riches of 
 Christ. The deputations sent about by the different 
 religious Societies had let the people hear just enough of 
 these precious truths to make them wish for more. Urgent 
 demands were made from various parts of the country for 
 itinerant preachers, who would go round once a month. 
 There were many difficulties to be overcome before this 
 plan could be carried into operation ; and so great was the 
 opposition given to it by many of the bishops, that after 
 some years the general Home Mission was given up, and 
 Diocesan Missions organized in its place wherever they 
 were found to be practicable. The bishops were not all, 
 however, hostile to the Home Mission. The Archbishop 
 of Tuam wrote to Mr. Daly on the subject ; his letter 
 shows forth the beautifully Christian humility of the 
 writer, and the high esteem in which Mr. Daly was held 
 by him : — 
 
 ‘ The Palace of Tuam, 8th February 1830. 
 
 ‘ My dear Daly, — I feel, and have reason to feel, very 
 thankful to you and Mr. Gregg for your late visit to this 
 place. Independent of the great gratification your sojourn 
 here (even for so few days) afforded to me and all my 
 family, I think (under God) the result will be beneficial to 
 my poor, ignorant population, and I know that your visit 
 
192 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 lias done me and my clergy mucli good. I made Potter 
 send a copy of your correspondence with Mr. Clowry to 
 each of our priests, who received them and returned thanks. 
 Dr. Kelly, in his chapel, cursed, on the Sunday after your 
 departure, from his altar, the persons who attended our 
 meetings and sermons ; and on the Sunday following went 
 to a neighbouring chapel, frequented by your tenants, and 
 cursed them for listening to you. 
 
 ‘ I feel truly thankful for your freedom of speech, and 
 shall always be obliged by receiving your kind counsel. 
 A man in his sixtieth year cannot hope much to promote 
 in his diocese the speaking to the people in their own 
 language, but I will (with the Lord’s blessing) do what I 
 can, and trust that my successor may equally see the 
 necessity of it, and may follow up what I may be per- 
 mitted and directed to commence. Peeling as I do that 
 the preaching the word is the means of grace upon which 
 more peculiarly the Lord’s blessing is bestowed, I am dis- 
 posed heartily to engage in the Home Mission in my own 
 two dioceses, but I have almost insurmountable difficulty 
 in the selection of proper persons. I have very few, if 
 any, clergymen well qualified for the important work of 
 home mission. . . . Could you recommend to me one or 
 two persons whom you would think qualified for this very 
 important work ? I think I would enter into negotiation 
 with one or two Greggs, if such could be presented to 
 me ; and your opinion, founded upon your own knowledge , 
 would be conclusive with me. ... I am obliged to you 
 for all your kind advice upon this most interesting subject, 
 and will ever receive with thanks the benefit of your 
 
‘ HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 193 
 
 experience and counsel. I am a man of very little talent, 
 a poor man of business and arrangement, very unfit to 
 direct or order, although I am awfully responsibly placed 
 in authority; but if I know anything, it is my own 
 imbecility and incapacity, which needs the assistance and 
 prayers of all my Christian friends. The Lord be with 
 you. Amen. — Yours, my dear Daly, ever most faithfully, 
 
 ‘ Power Tuam,’ etc. 
 
 Mr. Daly frequently went on the Home Mission himself. 
 On one occasion he had undertaken a tour through the 
 distant parts of the county of Wicklow, when, as he was 
 suffering from a sore throat, he engaged a young clergyman, 
 who was on a visit with him at the Glebe, to accompany 
 him, and to preach alternately with him. The first station 
 at which this clergyman undertook to officiate was at 
 Pound wood, where Mr. Daly proposed to join him the next 
 morning. He has described to the writer the look of 
 humour in Mr. Daly’s countenance as he stood at the hall 
 door to see his friend set out in a pour of rain, on a winter’s 
 evening, to drive up the Hong hill,’ calling after him, 
 ‘ Good-bye, M. ; endure hardness ! ’ There were overflowing 
 congregations assembled wherever they went, in expecta- 
 tion of hearing Mr. Daly ; and it was not a very agreeable 
 task which his young friend had undertaken, to get up and 
 preach in his place, amidst audible murmurs of dissatis- 
 faction, and the frowns of the ladies, as they saw Mr. Daly 
 quietly sitting by, heartily enjoying their disappointment, 
 which afforded him great amusement wherever they went. 
 
 Besides preaching the word, he may be said to have 
 
 N 
 
194 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 obeyed St. Paul’s injunctions to Timothy, to 4 reprove, 
 rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering and doctrine.’ 
 
 In the eyes of those who did not understand him, his 
 reproofs sometimes seemed to be harsh, but he did not 
 mean them to be so. His very energetic manner of speak- 
 ing, particularly on subjects which he felt much about, 
 made strangers sometimes think that he was intemperate 
 and ill-tempered. Far from being intemperate, he never 
 put forward an opinion which had not been weighed by a 
 cool, sound judgment ; and ill-tempered he certainly was 
 not. His feelings were warm, his honesty and faithfulness 
 were great, and we must confess that his manner of saying 
 things was sometimes rough. It is the fashion to call 
 every one who has not a gentle exterior a 4 rough diamond.’ 
 Of the brightness with which he of whom we write will 
 shine in his Eedeemer’s crown the diamond is but a faint 
 picture ; he 4 shall shine as the stars for ever and ever,’ for 
 he was one of those who turned many to righteousness. 
 To any of his brethren in the ministry whom he thought 
 in need either of reproof or exhortation, his faithfulness 
 was very remarkable. To many amongst them, whose 
 views on some subjects were not what he could look upon 
 as thoroughly scriptural, he tried to show the way of the 
 Lord more perfectly. It is much to be regretted that so 
 few of his letters have been preserved ; but the answers to 
 many of them, which were kept by him, prove the great 
 influence which he possessed over their minds, an influence 
 which was always used for good. He used the same 
 plainness of speech towards his parishioners and friends, 
 and never failed to tell them when he thought they were 
 
' HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 195 
 
 in the wrong. One of the very few in the parish w T ho did 
 not set much value upon his ministrations having absented 
 herself for some time from Powerscourt Church, Mr. Daly 
 asked her reason for doing so, and upon her giving some 
 trivial excuse for going to a neighbouring church instead, 
 he very honestly said to her, "Well, I hope they may make 
 a better Christian of you than I have been able to do 
 during the fifteen years that you attended my church.’ 
 
 His plainness of speech on another occasion took a more 
 humorous turn. One of his ‘ young men,’ trained for the 
 ministry by him, preached his first sermon in Powerscourt 
 Church. After the service was over, the mother of the 
 young man, who was a great friend of Mr. Daly’s, went 
 round to meet him at the vestry-room door. ‘ I want to 
 ask you how your cold is,’ she said. ‘ You do not ,’ was 
 Mr. Daly’s answer ; ‘ you want to hear me say that J. 
 preached a very good sermon ; and I will say it.’ 
 
 Not a few of the young men who were instructed by 
 him finished their course before him. They looked back 
 with love and gratitude to him who had been the means, 
 under God, of fitting them for His service, and many of 
 them consulted him and asked his advice upon every step 
 which they were about to make. The following is an 
 extract from one of their letters : — 
 
 ‘ My dear Mr. Daly, — I do owe it to you indeed to 
 mention my contemplated change ; and I owe you much 
 more than this, for I feel I owe you (as the instrument) 
 my “ own self besides.” 1 feel not only indebted to you 
 for two years and upwards of unmixed enjoyment at K., 
 but for the desire that first prompted me to enter the 
 
196 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 service I am now engaged in. When asked would I 
 accept the curacy of D. if offered to me, I said I would, 
 if Mr. Daly did not disapprove of it, for I felt I could not 
 act against one who always acted for me. To say I did not 
 wish to go to D. were to say an untruth. I longed for 
 Mr. C.’s society ; I longed for Christian co-operation in 
 the work of the ministry ; I longed to be (if I might) one 
 of your Monday Evening Society ; I longed to mix with 
 Christians who know more of Christ than I do. But I am 
 very happy at K. . . . My dear Mr. Daly, you sent me 
 here ; upon you it rests whether I shall go or stay. Deter- 
 mine for me. Settle all with Mr. C ’ 
 
 A great number of these clergymen are still alive who 
 could testify what a blessing his ‘ Monday evenings/ as 
 well as his other instructions, were made to them. We 
 shall insert here a letter written to one amongst them on 
 the occasion of his ordination. The person to whom it is 
 addressed became acquainted with him very early in life, 
 when a boy at Abbeyleix School. His mother afterwards 
 brought her family to reside for many years in the parish 
 of Powerscourt, and enjoyed the advantages of Mr. Daly's 
 ministry and teaching. The friendship then formed con- 
 tinued unbroken through life : — 
 
 ‘Powerscourt Glebe, Bray, 1 7 th July 1831. 
 
 ‘ My dear M., — I was quite happy to get a letter from 
 you, and do rejoice with you that, through divine pro- 
 vidence and grace, you are a fellow-labourer in the Lord’s 
 vineyard. I do earnestly pray for you, that He that has 
 called you by His grace, and put you into the ministry, 
 
r HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE. 
 
 197 
 
 may abundantly water your own soul, and make you a 
 blessing to the souls of others. You are now engaged in 
 what I deliberately think the only employment worth 
 living for, that which is equally important and interesting 
 in all times, bad times as well as good times. We are 
 never to have one desponding thought from a sense of our 
 own weakness ; our God chooseth the weak things of this 
 world to confound the strong. He puts the treasure in 
 wretched earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power 
 may be the more of Himself. I wish we all went about our 
 work more in a sense of weakness, then we should find the 
 power of Christ resting upon us. I trust I shall always 
 feel an interest of the deepest kind in your personal and 
 ministerial progress, and hope never to be forgotten by 
 you in your prayers. It is a great encouragement to me 
 to know that I have many friends that carry my name to 
 the throne of grace. I often think what a delightful thing 
 it will be when we shall meet before the throne of glory. 
 There is nothing new in this place. The Lord has been 
 very gracious in sparing us from the cholera ; we have 
 had but one case in our parish. There have been fourteen 
 deaths in Bray. 
 
 ‘ Our Monday evenings are very thin, all the candidates 
 for orders having, thank God, entered the ministry. We 
 never had such congregations. Our church was more 
 crowded than ever last Sunday. I trust the Lord may 
 bless His word to the souls of many. We are very quiet, 
 and the people all disposed to remain so if not intimidated 
 by agitators. When you write to your mother and sisters, 
 give them my kindest Christian remembrances. I pray 
 
198 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 the Lord to be abundantly with them. And now, my 
 dear friend, I commend you to God, and to the word of 
 His grace, which is able to build you up, etc. Be instant 
 in season and out of season. Preach the word, and draw 
 down upon it a blessing by earnest prayer. — Yours most 
 affectionately, f E. Daly/ 
 
 Hot long after the date of this letter, Mr. M. had the 
 pleasure of a visit from Mr. Daly at his curacy in the 
 County Down, and of hearing him. preach in the church 
 in which he ministered. They drove together to a great 
 Protestant meeting, held at Hillsborough, under the patron- 
 age of the Marquis of Downshire. Here Mr. Daly showed 
 very remarkably the singular power which he possessed of 
 arresting the attention of a crowd chiefly composed of the 
 lower orders of people, and of carrying them with him. 
 The number assembled in the open air on this occasion 
 was so great, that those persons who were situated at the 
 back of the large platform, erected on the slope of a hill, 
 could not hear the speakers. Mr. Daly said to those about 
 him, that as they could not hear what was going on, they 
 might as well get up a little meeting on their own account, 
 and that, if it was agreeable to them, he would address 
 them. This proposal being warmly responded to, he got up 
 and spoke to them in a popular and animated style for 
 some time on the subject of religion, anxious as he always 
 was to embrace every opportunity that came in his way 
 of benefiting the souls of others. He was so warmly and 
 enthusiastically applauded by his hearers, that those who 
 were carrying on the main business of the meeting, at the 
 
c HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 199 
 
 other side, called him to order, and he was obliged re- 
 luctantly to sit down. 
 
 In the year 1831 this country was visited by the 
 cholera, which was more fatal in its effects than we have 
 ever known it to be since that time. It was a very re- 
 markable fact, that during the whole time of its prevalence 
 in Ireland, there was but one Powerscourt parishioner 
 attacked by this dreadful disorder, although two persons 
 suffering from it were brought into Enniskerry, from the 
 neighbouring parish, to the Cholera Hospital there. 
 
 Towards the close of this year Mr. Daly preached a 
 sermon in St. Anne’s Church, in Dublin, in which he 
 dwelt upon the necessity of humbling ourselves, both 
 rulers and people, before God, acknowledging that our 
 national sins had brought the scourge of Almighty God 
 upon our land. Archbishop Whately did not take the 
 same view of this matter as he did, and a correspondence 
 ensued, from which we shall give some extracts : — 
 
 To His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin . 
 
 4 30 th November . 
 
 c My Lord, — I have been again honoured by your Grace’s 
 communication, and I beg to acknowledge with gratitude 
 the kindness of expression used towards me. 
 
 ‘ I think, however, the subject to be too important to 
 myself individually, and too much connected with the 
 ministry entrusted to me, to permit me simply to acknow- 
 ledge your Grace’s letter. I can by no means assent to 
 the justness of the view that your Grace lias taken of the 
 extract of my sermon, nor of the line which you appear 
 
200 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 to me to mark out as a minister’s duty with regard to 
 national guilt. I feel assured that your Grace would not 
 expect me to regulate the discharge of my solemn office 
 by a blind submission to your authority, or to appear to 
 yield assent to your arguments when in candour and 
 honesty I am forced to say that I do not feel their force. 
 I must beg most respectfully to dissent from the line 
 which your Grace appears to me to mark out as a 
 minister’s duty with regard to national guilt. I should 
 scruple as much as your Grace “to set forth health and 
 disease, plenty and famine, and, in general, worldly pro- 
 sperity and adversity, as sure marks of divine favour or 
 disfavour respectively ; ” but I distinguish between indi- 
 viduals and nations in a way which seems overlooked by 
 your Grace. With regard to individuals, there is an 
 eternity, — space for the Lord’s righteous dealings to be 
 manifested ; but nations have no national existence but in 
 this world, and must be dealt with in time or not at all, 
 and it is a part of God’s righteous government of the 
 world to pour forth His temporal judgments upon wicked 
 nations. Though there were many circumstances in the 
 Jewish polity which made their case a peculiar one, I 
 would respectfully dissent from your Grace in supposing 
 that this liability to national judgments was one of their 
 peculiarities. The nations of Canaan met with the 
 righteous judgments of God ; the nations employed to 
 chasten the Jews were themselves made signal instances 
 of God’s national judgments ; and surely the page of Holy 
 Writ is full of prophetic denunciations of God’s judgments 
 to be executed upon wicked nations. . , . I have, then, 
 
‘HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE/ 201 
 
 only one thing further to justify myself in. Speaking 
 of the national sin which might lead us to expect this 
 national judgment, I ventured to speak of the sins of the 
 rulers and senate, as well as of the sins of others. . . . 
 
 ‘ Do not rulers and senators need faithful rebuke as well 
 as those in the humbler walks of life, and is it not the 
 duty of the minister of religion to rebuke and exhort ? 
 “ Them that sin,” said St. Paul (1 Tim. v. 20), “ rebuke before 
 all, that they may be ashamed.” Let it not be said that 
 the maintenance given by the State to the ministers of 
 the Establishment is a bribe to them to be silent as to the 
 sins of those who rule in the State. USTo ; the State has 
 made the minister of the Established Church independent 
 of both the ruled and the rulers for food and raiment, that 
 he may be in a situation to be honest to both, — that, being 
 independent of the people, he may not accommodate his 
 teaching to their fancies ; that, being independent of rulers, 
 he may not flatter their vices. I thank God I am inde- 
 pendent of both as a beneficed minister of the United 
 Church of England and Ireland. I can without fear get 
 up into the pulpit and deliver my conscience. I subscribe 
 ex animo to the articles and liturgy of the Church of Eng- 
 land ; and whilst I preach according to her doctrines, and 
 violate no law of the land, I court neither the people 
 below me nor the rulers above me. I call no man master 
 upon earth ; One is my Master, who is in heaven. At the 
 same time, I hope I shall not be wanting in respect to 
 those who rule over me, either in State or Church. . . . — 
 I remain, your Grace's obedient humble servant, 
 
 ‘ Robert Daly.' 
 
202 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Mr. Daly took a very great interest in the success of 
 the Christian Examiner . When at one period it seemed 
 to be falling off, he undertook to be responsible for any 
 sum of money required to keep it going, which proved 
 during the first year a considerable expense, the deficiency 
 being nearly £100. He prevailed upon the Eev. Charles 
 Fleury to act as editor, and contributed to it largely him- 
 self in the way of writing. The papers upon prophetical 
 subjects which appeared about this time in its pages, with 
 the signature of E. D., would make an interesting volume 
 in themselves. After he was made a bishop, when writing 
 for that publication, he adopted that of ‘ Senex and from 
 the articles written by him from time to time, his valuable 
 opinion upon various important subjects may be gathered. 
 
 The Archbishop of Tuam felt so strongly that it would 
 be an advantage to his diocese (being an Irish-speaking 
 district) that the clergy should be able to preach to the 
 people in their native tongue, that he at one time made a 
 determination not to ordain any who had not learned it. 
 To prepare the way for this, it was necessary first to 
 facilitate the study of the Irish language ; and for this 
 purpose a Professorship of Irish was established in Trinity 
 College, Dublin. Mr. Daly, though not the originator of 
 this scheme, took much interest in it ; and we find from a 
 letter published by him in the Christian Examiner , dated 
 6th July 1832, that in the midst of his many avocations 
 he found time to revise and reprint an Irish dictionary for 
 the use of students. He begins this letter in the following 
 humorous strain : — 
 
 ‘ Sir, — T here is by general consent a toleration given to 
 
f HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 203 
 
 a man for a moderate enthusiasm upon some one subject. 
 He is allowed to ride his hobby ; and even if others will 
 not mount it with him, yet, because it is his hobby, they 
 will not quarrel with him. Now the vernacular instruc- 
 tion of my native countrymen is a subject upon which I 
 have fallen into an enthusiasm, which none, I believe, will 
 consider to have been immoderate because it was my 
 hobby, but which I seriously think to have been much less 
 warm than the importance of the subject demands. . . .’ 
 The labours of the Irish Society, which we have already 
 had occasion to mention more than once during the course 
 of this Memoir, had been so successful, through the blessing 
 of God upon the reading of the Scriptures, that numbers 
 of persons in different parts of Ireland embraced the 
 Protestant faith. Their sincerity in so doing could not 
 reasonably be doubted, as they were invariably in conse- 
 quence exposed to great persecution. We read in the 
 History and Progress of the Irish Society as follows 
 
 ‘ In the winter of 1834, Mr. Daly, now Bishop of Cashel, 
 a zealous member of the committee, and corresponding 
 secretary for England, was pressed to visit Kingscourt. A 
 great object was in view, which required in its develop- 
 ment prudence, experience, intelligence, and energy ; these 
 were united in Mr. Daly. • A few extracts that have been 
 published from his letters and other correspondence will 
 best exhibit the movement that took place. We shail 
 commence with exhibiting an interesting letter to Mr. 
 Winning from the teachers, to which it owes its origin : — 
 ‘ “Bev. Sir, — We, the scriptural teachers in connection 
 with the Irish Society, have, by the blessing of the Lord 
 
204 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 through that instrumentality, been brought to read, study, 
 and learn the Holy Scriptures — to view them as the only 
 rule of faith and practice — the supreme tribunal to whose 
 testimony everything in religion is to be referred. 
 
 f “ Sensible, from these Scriptures, that it is our duty and 
 privilege to partake of Christian ordinances, and many of 
 us for years being deprived of that privilege, and living 
 disobedient to the command of Him who has said, ‘ Do 
 this in remembrance of me/ we now, from sincere and 
 conscientious motives, desire to have the holy ordinance 
 of the Lord’s Supper dispensed to us in a scriptural and 
 Christian manner. 
 
 u< ¥e believe the definition given of that ordinance to 
 be truly scriptural, — f the outward and visible sign of an 
 inward and spiritual grace given unto us, ordained by 
 Christ Himself as a means whereby we receive the same, 
 and a pledge to assure us thereof.’ We believe that the 
 bread broken is an emblem of our Lord’s body broken and 
 pierced for us ; and that the wine in the cup is emble- 
 matic of Christ’s blood, that was shed for us, poor, miser- 
 able, and wretched sinners. We believe, as the bread and 
 wine nourish our natural bodies, that the body and blood 
 of Christ spiritually (of which the bread and wine are 
 emblems) nourish and feed the soul of the true believer. 
 We believe that Jesus Christ has ascended with His glori- 
 ous body into heaven, to remain there 4 until that great day 
 when He will come to judge the world in righteousness/ 
 and that we are not to have His corporeal presence until 
 then. We believe that as often as we approach the Lord’s 
 table with humble, contrite, and believing hearts, and with 
 
* HEEE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 205 
 
 a sincere desire of holding communion with our Lord, and 
 acting in all things to His glory, that our approach will be 
 acceptable ; and that, through ‘ the outward and visible 
 sign,’ bread and wine, partaken in faith, our love to God 
 and man will be increased, our affections spiritualized, and 
 Christ and the blessings of the covenant of grace repre- 
 sented, sealed, and applied to our souls. 
 
 f “ With these impressions upon our minds, we entreat of 
 you, Sir, to request of the Eev. Mr. Radcliff, or the Rev. 
 Mr. Daly, or the Hon. and Rev. Archdeacon Pakenham (of 
 whose piety and godly sincerity we can have no doubt), to 
 come down to Kingscourt district one of the approaching 
 Sabbaths of this very solemn season, and with you, Rev. 
 and dear Sir, meet us and Mr. Russell as Christian 
 brethren at the table of the Lord, that we may there 
 solemnly partake of the emblems of the body of our Lord, 
 broken for us, and of His precious blood, shed for us, in 
 the hope that we may feed on Him in our hearts by faith, 
 with thanksgivings ; and in doing so you will, Rev. Sir, 
 much oblige and, we trust, much spiritually benefit the 
 souls of your humble brethren in the Lord .” — December 
 1834 . 
 
 ‘ This invitation, it may be supposed, was joyfully 
 accepted. Mr. Daly communicated the following account 
 of the result : — 
 
 f “ I have just returned from the most gratifying duty of 
 preaching and administering the sacrament of the Lord’s 
 Supper, in the church of Syddan, in the county of Meath, 
 to twenty-five of our Irish masters — I trust men of God, 
 not only converted from the errors of the Roman Catholic 
 
206 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D J). 
 
 Church, but converted to God by a living faith in the Lord 
 Jesus Christ. There were, I understand, about one hundred 
 in that side of the Kingscourt district who were anxious to 
 receive the sacrament ; but as much persecution awaits 
 those who take such a decided step, it was thought better 
 to begin with only a few tried men, of whom we have no 
 doubt that they will, through grace, be faithful even unto 
 death. We are to have a quarterly sacrament for the Irish, 
 and at the next communion we hope to receive many 
 more.” 
 
 ‘Mr. Daly neglected not to meet them at this next com- 
 munion. His account of it is as follows : — 
 
 ‘ " 29 tli October 1835. 
 
 ‘ “ I have just returned from a most interesting and satis- 
 factory meeting at Kingscourt. It commenced on Friday 
 the 23d October — Rev. Mr. Pratt in the chair. There 
 were about 300 teachers and about 100 visitors present. 
 Among the last, we had Lord and Lady Dunsany, the Hon. 
 Randal Plunket, Archdeacon Pakenham, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Fitzherbert, Rev. Messrs. Nixon, Noble, Radcliff, Cleaver, 
 Armstrong, Egan, etc. The meeting was opened with 
 prayer, and then a hymn was sung in Irish. 
 
 ‘ “ The first business of interest was an examination in 
 reading and translating Irish. There were some very 
 striking and interesting translations. Next there was an 
 examination of the Irishmen present as to their acquaint- 
 ance with the doctrines of the Scriptures — such as the 
 sufficiency of Scripture as a rule of faith, the fall and ruin 
 of man, the salvation by Christ, the nature of justification, 
 
‘ HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 20 7 
 
 and the righteousness that is by faith, the present and the 
 future privileges of believers. Upon these subjects the 
 men exhibited great acquaintance with the word of God, 
 and the clearest insight into the grand fundamental 
 doctrines of the gospel. In the evening there was a 
 sermon by the Eev. Mr. Cleaver, which was heard with 
 much attention by our Irish masters. 
 
 ‘ “ Saturday was a very interesting day. The masters and 
 scholars were divided into classes, and examined by the 
 clergymen present as to their individual acquaintance 
 with the truths of the Scriptures. Their information and 
 apparent deep feeling was most gratifying. Some persons 
 were more particularly examined, who were considered 
 qualified to be employed as readers of the Irish Scriptures 
 in other parts of the country. But the most interesting 
 and gratifying part of the whole meeting was, toward the 
 conclusion of the day, the examination of thirty-six of 
 these Irishmen who were anxious to receive, on the next 
 day, the sacrament of the Lord’s Supper. They were ad- 
 dressed collectively on the nature of the step they were 
 about to take ; and afterwards several of them were indi- 
 vidually examined, and led to express their reasons for 
 leaving the Church of Eome and desiring to join the Pro- 
 testant communion. They were likewise strictly ques- 
 tioned as to their personal religion and as to their views 
 of Christian truths. The result was most satisfactory. 
 We had every reason to hope that they left the Church 
 of Eome on a scriptural conviction of its errors, and 
 that they now wished to approach the table of the 
 Lord from a sense of their situation as sinners, and 
 
208 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 from a value for the salvation purchased by the blood of 
 Jesus. 
 
 ‘“On the Sunday I had the pleasure of preaching to 
 these men, and administering to them the sacrament, in 
 the church of Kingscourt. All were new converts from 
 the Church of Rome, except twelve or fourteen who had 
 received the sacrament before, and all brought to the 
 knowledge of the truth by the Holy Scriptures in the Irish 
 language. 
 
 ‘ “ ‘ This is the Lord’s doing, and it is marvellous in our 
 eyes. He hath done great things for us, whereof we are 
 glad.’ ” 
 
 ‘ There are facts connected with this first gathering of 
 the Society’s harvest which require to be very particularly 
 noticed, for an alarm has been spread, in both Great 
 Britain and Ireland, respecting the great degree of scrip- 
 tural reading and consequent knowledge that now exist 
 in the district, and the want of means, as is wrongfully 
 imagined, to direct it into a profitable channel. First we 
 urge the fact of the people themselves inviting, through 
 their superintendent, certain clergymen of the Church of 
 Ireland, “ of whose piety and godly sincerity they could 
 have no doubt,” to come and instruct and examine them, 
 and receive them into the bosom of that Church ; and again, 
 their inviting their beloved superintendent, a Presbyterian, 
 not to take upon him these important offices, but to meet 
 them “as Christian brethren at the table of the Lord.” 
 We would point out the assemblage of clergymen that 
 met and united with Mr. Daly in performing them ; and 
 that while his letter comprehends others then present, 
 
c HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 209 
 
 very many more such in the district might be added to 
 the list. We should add the highly gratifying fact, that 
 the first batch of twenty-eight converts was led by Mr. 
 Winning himself to the communion ; and after partici- 
 pating with them of the solemn emblems according to 
 their desire, he presented them to these ministers as the 
 first-fruits of a Church Society’s efforts.’ 
 
 Mr. Winning afterwards joined the communion of the 
 Established Church, and was for many years its officiating 
 minister at Kingscourt. 
 
 Mr. Daly alludes to his interesting visit to Kingscourt 
 in a letter written at this time, from which we shall make 
 an extract : — 
 
 ‘ POWERSCOURT GLEBE, EnNISKERRY, 
 
 ‘ 9 th January 1835. 
 
 ‘ My dear M., — I am anxious to know how you all are, 
 and particularly how Mrs. M. is after her heavy affliction. 
 Oh, it is a world of death ; but, blessed be God, it is the 
 passage to life ! How can I send to you my polyglot 
 Bible, which I cannot now carry, as my eyes are growing 
 dim ? It may be of use to you ; and yours, I remarked, 
 was almost worn out. I have just returned from the 
 neighbourhood of Kingscourt, where I administered the 
 sacrament to twenty-five of our masters, all, I believe, 
 Christian men ; the first division of a large number who 
 will, D. V., openly join the Protestant Church. I had a 
 most happy meeting with these men at Syddan Church, in 
 the county of Meath. The Lord is doing a great work 
 
 among the Eoman Catholics in that large district. Ee- 
 
 o 
 
210 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 member me affectionately to yonr mother and sisters, and 
 do not forget your engagement to visit me in May. — 
 Wishing you many happy years, I remain, yours most 
 truly, ‘ Robert Daly/ 
 
 On the promotion of the Rev. Arthur Wynne to the 
 parish of Drogheda, the Rev. Henry Brien accepted the 
 curacy of Powerscourt for six months. He was succeeded 
 by the Rev. J ohn Grier. The Rev. John B. Ormsby v 7 as 
 Mr. Daly’s last fellow -labourer at Powerscourt, and accom- 
 panied him to Waterford when he became a bishop. 
 
 Mr. Brien, who afterwards became his archdeacon at 
 Emly, has favoured us with some reminiscences of the 
 time he spent at Powerscourt, as well as of that in which 
 he was associated with the Bishop in later years : — 
 
 ‘ I arrived at the rectory of Powerscourt on a Saturday 
 evening, and was received very kindly by Mr. Daly. I 
 found him in a very soft and tender mood, greatly affected 
 by the death of one of his parishioners, the Lady E. S. 
 There was no one present but Mr. Daly and myself, and 
 he constantly alluded to her in his conversation, and always 
 with great feeling, during the course of the evening. 
 
 ‘ The next day being Sunday, I had an opportunity of 
 hearing him preach for the first time. It was a funeral 
 sermon. The subject was the death of the martyr Stephen 
 and his dying prayer, practically and solemnly applied 
 with reference to the case of her who had passed away. 
 Of course I had heard much of Mr. Daly before my first 
 interview with him — his name was at that time in celebrity 
 in all the Irish Church. He was looked up to as a man 
 
‘ HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 211 
 
 of wisdom, high-toned piety, zealous for the glory of God, 
 and a distinguished champion for the truth of the gospel. 
 
 ‘ I remember meeting a lady in Dublin as I was on my 
 way to Powerscourt, and our conversation turning on Mr. 
 Daly, she spoke of him as a man of Iroad understanding, 
 a phrase I have often thought of since, and I have had 
 abundant opportunities of verifying the truth of it. There 
 was great instruction in his sermons, and they were cha- 
 racterized by good common sense. It was one of his 
 strikingly sententious sayings, that the religion of the 
 gospel was a religion of common sense.’ 
 
 Archbishop Whately, on his first coming to the diocese 
 of Dublin, expressed his disapprobation of many things 
 which he was afterwards led to look upon in a very 
 different light. In the year 1836 he gave notice to all 
 candidates for ordination who wished to be admitted into 
 his diocese, that he would require of them a sort of test of 
 their opinions on some subjects which he thought to be of 
 importance ; and that they would be expected to sign a 
 paper, promising, amongst other things, not to make use 
 of extempore prayer in any of their ministrations. The 
 clergy and laity of Dublin, who felt that this rule, if carried 
 out, would virtually exclude from the diocese many pious 
 men, got up remonstrances to his Grace which were very 
 numerously signed. In answer to a circular sent by the 
 Archbishop to all his clergy upon the same subject, Mr. 
 Daly wrote a letter, giving his reasons for differing in 
 opinion with him in a very forcible manner. This letter 
 was afterwards published ; and eventually the Archbishop, 
 who in every instance where he felt himself to have been 
 
212 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 in the wrong candidly acknowledged it, withdrew the test 
 alluded to which he had required from candidates for 
 orders. 
 
 Mr. Daly showed much tender feeling and sympathy 
 for those who were sick or afflicted in mind, body, or 
 estate; he could wonderfully enter into their feelings, 
 although he had not been called upon to experience them 
 himself. For complaints which appeared to him to be either 
 imaginary or fanciful, he did not, however, express much 
 sympathy. On one of his friends complaining of a nervous 
 headache, he laughingly said: £ And pray, will you tell 
 me what is a nervous headache ?/ Sickness and trial, how- 
 ever, about this time came nearer to him than at any other 
 period of his long and happy life. His eldest sister, Miss 
 Daly, had adopted her sister Mrs. Godley’s second daughter, 
 and the family party at Bromley were much attached to 
 her. She was early attacked by consumption of the lungs, 
 which before very long proved fatal. During her illness 
 an incident occurred, which w T as related to the writer of 
 this Memoir by one who was present, and wdiich shows 
 how T pleasant Mr. Daly made himself to young people. On 
 the occasion of one of his frequent visits to Bromley, Miss 
 Daly came into the room and said, ‘ Robert, Bosa is full of 
 going in the gig with you after luncheon/ ‘ Very well/ 
 said Mr. Daly pleasantly, 'and the gig shall be full of 
 her ! ’ The maid who attended upon this young invalid 
 was afterwards attacked by consumption ; and as hers was 
 a lingering illness, Mr. Daly, after he was made a bishop, 
 had her for many years, until her death, at the Palace at 
 Waterford, where she w T as most affectionately and kindly 
 
' HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 213 
 
 nursed, the Bishop visiting her every morning in her sick- 
 room, reading and praying with her. Miss Godley’s death 
 was soon followed by that of her kind aunt ; and as the 
 manner of her death was very sudden, it was a great blow 
 to the whole family. Miss Daly was driving in a phaeton 
 with one of her nieces, when the horse ran away while 
 going down the steep hill in the village of Delgany ; she 
 was thrown with great violence out of the carriage. She 
 was carried into Mr. Cleaver’s house, where she died a few 
 hours afterwards. This bereavement was deeply felt by 
 Mr. Daly. He was very much attached to his sister, who 
 was a most attractive person, beloved and esteemed by all 
 who knew her. 
 
 His throat seems to have been more than usually affected 
 by the damp of the winter of 1839-40. He mentions it 
 in a note written about this time, in which he expresses 
 his kind feelings of affection toward one who had been 
 formerly one of his Powerscourt flock : — 
 
 ‘ Powekscoukt Glebe, 31s£ March 1840. 
 
 ‘ My dear M., — I rejoice to think that our dear friend is, 
 through mercy, safe over her confinement. May the Lord 
 restore her to her usual health, and preserve the child to 
 His heavenly kingdom. May He make it His now and 
 for ever. 
 
 ‘ I am about to start for England, which I find necessary 
 for the recovery of my voice, which has suffered much 
 from the damp of the winter, then lately from the harsh 
 east wind. I think of going the end of the week ; this 
 will prevent the possibility of my paying you a visit. 
 
214 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 f It would give me great pleasure to take part in dedicat- 
 ing my friend’s child to the Lord, and praying Him to 
 receive it for His own child by adoption ; but the thing of 
 consequence is, that the Lord should receive him, put His 
 hands upon him, and bless him. May the Lord be with 
 you both — I must now say with you three — and abundantly 
 bless you. So prays your affectionate friend, 
 
 4 Robert Daly/ 
 
 When, in the winter of 1832, Mr.. Daly had an attack of 
 sore throat more than usually severe, upon his friend, the 
 Rev. Denis Browne, afterwards Dean of Emly, writing to 
 express his sympathy for him, his answer showed how he 
 could be patient in tribulation, and could discern the hand 
 of a loving Father in this, to him, unusual visitation of 
 sickness. He also expressed his anxiety for the establish- 
 ment of those annual meetings of the clergy in Dublin 
 which were afterwards so much enjoyed and felt to be so 
 edifying by them, and at which the Dean of Emly, and 
 afterwards, when Bishop of Cashel, Mr. Daly himself, pre- 
 sided for many years : — 
 
 ‘ POWERSCOURT GLEBE, BrAY, 
 
 ‘ 22 d November 1832 . 
 
 ‘ My dear Denis, — I am very much obliged by your 
 kind and affectionate feeling towards me. I am, thank 
 God, now quite free from complaint, and only suffering 
 from the cure rather than the disease. I never was, I 
 believe, as ill as you seem to think I have been. My 
 complaint was simply an attack in my throat, much more 
 
‘ HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE/ 215 
 
 violent than I ever had it before, and extending to the 
 windpipe in a way it never had done. The disorder was, 
 through God’s blessing on the means, overcome, when Dr. 
 Gason thought it right to send for Crampton, with a view 
 to future treatment for the sake of my voice. I suffered 
 like, I should suppose, a drowning man for three days. I 
 had much pain and much uneasiness of body, but much 
 peace and quietness and stillness in my mind. I do really 
 feel that I have reason to thank the Lord for the quiet and 
 passive spirit He gave me. I feel assured He has been 
 teaching me in mercy and in love what I trust may be 
 useful to my soul, and through me to the souls of others. 
 I know the value of peace with God through Christ for 
 myself and others. I thought I had long learned that one 
 thing is needful, but I have certainly seen it. May the 
 impression be a lasting one ; and when the Lord shall 
 restore to me my throat to speak through, may I make 
 better use of it, more singly to His glory and to the good 
 of souls than ever. I thank you and Mrs. Browne for your 
 kind wish to have me with you ; I do not expect (D. V) to 
 be long an invalid, though I may be some time before I 
 can use my voice, and I shall hope to pay you a visit and 
 take sweet counsel with you. As to the meeting of the 
 clergy, I am very anxious on the subject. I feel with you 
 very anxious for something that shall draw the clergy 
 together from the different parts of Ireland as one body. 
 It is a great evil that the clergy do not know and help 
 and encourage each other, as the men of other professions 
 do. There is an esprit de corps in the bar and in the 
 medical profession ; not only the clergy of Ireland are not 
 
216 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 united as a body, but even the clergy of a diocese are not 
 united. It would surely be well that we had an annual 
 opportunity of uniting and conversing together, and con- 
 tributing to each other’s edification and strength, by a 
 voluntary association for professional objects — that is, for 
 considering how we may best advance the objects of our 
 profession, which is the spread of Christ’s kingdom, the 
 saving of souls, and building them up in a holy faith. 
 Surely, if the objects of the legal or the medical professions 
 are of sufficient common interest to bind together the 
 members of those professions, surely, I may say, the objects 
 of our profession, if felt, can give us a common interest in 
 each other’s progress in the work. I know, if the Lord 
 gives me health and strength, it would delight my heart to 
 meet our believing brethren from north and south, east 
 and west, once a year, to commune together of the common 
 salvation, and also of the spiritual interests of our scriptural 
 Church. 
 
 ‘ The Lord has done more for the Church of Ireland than 
 for any Church in the world in the last fifteen years (when 
 there would have been indeed but a small meeting). How 
 the fact that such a goodly company could now be collected 
 of men made alive unto God, almost all within fifteen 
 years, ought to cheer our hearts and make thanksgiving 
 abound to God for His grace ! I hope I may live to see 
 a great number of them gathered around the word of God. 
 The commencement time would have been, I think, most 
 favourable for a blessing. May the Lord be in the midst 
 of those who shall meet together, and may they find it 
 good to be there. My Christian love to Mrs. Browne, my 
 
( HERE A LITTLE, AND THERE A LITTLE.’ 21 7 
 
 blessing on your children and flock. — Yours ever most 
 affectionately, ‘ Robert Daly.’ 
 
 Many years afterwards (about the year 1839), when the 
 annual clerical meetings in Dublin were attended by the 
 great majority of the clergy from all parts of Ireland, they 
 were severely censured by the then Bishop of Down, in a 
 charge delivered to his clergy, upon the principle laid 
 down by St. Ignatius, that nothing should be done without 
 the bishop. Mr. Daly, in commenting upon this in the 
 pages of the Christian Examiner , gives it as his opinion, 
 that the best way of obeying the injunction of the reverend 
 father would be, that the bishops should take the lead in 
 every good work, that thus much good might be done, and 
 nothing done without the bishops. In a correspondence 
 with Dr. Millar which arose out of this controversy, the 
 following passage occurs in one of Mr. Daly’s letters, 
 which shows the high estimation in which he and those 
 like-minded with him were held even by those who did 
 not agree with him on every subject : — 
 
 f You will allow me to acknowledge with thankfulness 
 the too flattering terms in which you have spoken of 
 myself; to acknowledge with still greater gratitude the 
 character which you have given of that portion of the 
 clergy with which you have been pleased to join so 
 unworthy an individual as myself, which, you say, “ has 
 been most commendably characterized by a superior zeal 
 in the discharge of its pastoral duties, which has diffused 
 new vigour through the whole Establishment, and fitted it 
 for the more effectual discharge of its important functions.”. 
 
218 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 ‘For this manly declaration of yonr estimate of the 
 evangelical clergy, which I trust may be read and approved 
 by the rulers of our Church, I beg to return you my cordial 
 thanks, even though you should at the same time have 
 described them by a name which they by no means 
 acknowledge themselves to deserve, “ a low-church party 
 among the clergy.” ’ 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A BISHOP. 
 
 * A true bishop I esteem 
 The highest officer the Church on earth 
 Can have as proper to itself, and deem 
 A Church without one an imperfect birth. ’ 
 
 George Herbert. 
 
 Towards the end of the year 1840, the Deanery of St. 
 Patrick’s Cathedral in Dublin became vacant. The elec- 
 tion of the Dean rested with the Chapter, and was open to 
 members of that body only. Mr. Daly and Dr. Wilson 
 (afterwards Bishop of Cork) became candidates. The 
 latter, besides occupying a prebendal stall in the Cathedral, 
 was a Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. Mr. Daly seems 
 to have looked upon the advice given him by many of his 
 Christian brethren in the ministry, to become a candidate 
 for the vacant deanery, as a token that the ‘ pillar of the 
 cloud’ was moving on, and that it was his duty, like Israel 
 of old, to follow, trusting that the God of Israel would be 
 his rereward. The following letters are very characteristic. 
 They appear to have been written in answer to some which 
 he had received, urging him to send in his name, and 
 remonstrating with him for not being more conciliatory 
 and popular in his manners. Mr. C. was perhaps nearly 
 twenty years his junior, and one who had learned much 
 from him ; yet he allowed him to ' smite him friendly ’ : — 
 
220 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 • To the Rev. J. 0. 
 
 ‘ Powerscourt Glebe, 2 8th October. 
 
 ‘ My dear C., — I thank you sincerely for your very kind 
 and warm letter, which I received yesterday. I do not set 
 at nought the kind advice of my friends. I have declared 
 myself a candidate, and will ask every prebendary for his 
 vote. I have written to all to keep their votes disengaged 
 until the meeting of the Chapter on Friday/ when I shall 
 personally seek their support. I trust this is according to 
 the will of God. I should prefer staying where I am ; I 
 feel for my poor people. I have a conscientious objection 
 to being a seeker of any position in the world ; but when 
 those I value seek me, and put the thing before me in a 
 way that looks like God’s providence, then I have no pride 
 to hinder me from asking every man for his vote, and no 
 pride to be hurt by refusals. I am perfectly aware I am 
 not a popular person. 1 Many estimable people value me, 
 and I value their esteem, but I know that with others I 
 am far from popular. I speak too plain, perhaps some- 
 times unadvisedly, with my lips. Lord forgive me. — 
 Yours, in the best bonds, very affectionately, 
 
 ‘Robert Daly/ 
 
 To the Same . 
 
 ‘ Powerscourt Glebe, November. 
 
 ‘My dear C., — I thank you sincerely for your friendly, 
 faithful, Christian letter. I think I can say with David, 
 
 1 Mr. Daly was mistaken in this, as he was decidedly a popular person, 
 although he had some enemies. 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 221 
 
 “ Let the righteous smite me, it shall be a kindness, and 
 let him reprove me” I know there is much worthy of 
 reproof in my manner, but there is much more in the 
 “ matter ” that makes me unpopular with some. My 
 manner is, alas, only expressing too plainly what I think 
 and feel. I certainly ought to keep my feelings more to 
 myself, but I cannot give a man my hand when I cannot 
 give him my heart. With all my bad manner, I do not 
 know one Christian man that I ever alienated from me by 
 my rough, bad manner ; so in this present business it is 
 not my manner that makes me unpopular. If a man like 
 
 was in my place, he would be returned ; but it would 
 
 not be because he has a better manner (though he has), 
 but because he does not take as decided a part. He will 
 write a complimentary review of a bishop’s bad book, 
 which I cannot do. 
 
 ' The Lord direct and sanctify me, and bring about His 
 purpose in this affair. — Yours very truly, 
 
 ‘Kobert Daly.’ 
 
 Early in the year 1841 Dr. Wilson was elected Dean of 
 St. Patrick’s. The legality of the votes, however, of two 
 of his friends was disputed by the opposite party. As the 
 setting aside of even one of these votes would render Mr. 
 Daly the successful candidate, a lawsuit ensued, which 
 lasted for two years. The disputed votes were those of 
 the Archbishop of Dublin and Dr. Todd. Many circum- 
 stances combined to make these two years a very trying 
 time to Mr. Daly. To his ardent and energetic mind, the 
 state of suspense in which he was kept was very galling ; 
 
222 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 he was like a race-horse, fretting and fuming under the 
 curb, when longing for the signal to start off. There was 
 one consideration in particular which made the delay ex- 
 tremely irksome to him. It was well known to him that 
 Lord de Grey had set his heart upon making him a 
 bishop ; but as Government wished the point of law at 
 issue in the deanery case to be decided, and that he 
 should fight it out, they refused to sanction his promotion 
 until the lawsuit should be at an end. In the meantime 
 two sees became vacant, either of which, if given his 
 choice, he would have preferred to that of Cashel. Meath 
 was nearer to Dublin. If resident at Stackallan, he could 
 have continued to take an active part in working the 
 different religious Societies in Dublin, the interests of 
 which he had always had much at heart. Ossory was a 
 fine diocese, with a great deal of patronage, in a more 
 Protestant country than that of Cashel, with part of 
 which (the diocese of Ferns) he had been early associated 
 when first he entered the ministry. He would often revert 
 to this fact in after times, as showing how frequently the 
 Lord, in choosing our inheritance for us, seems to go con- 
 trary to what we, in our blind judgment, would think 
 best, and, as a wise Father, does not always consult our 
 wayward inclinations. He said that he felt a great dislike 
 to go to Waterford, but that ‘ the Lord said, To Waterford 
 you must go.’ He afterwards became much attached to 
 the people there, and was greatly beloved and sincerely 
 regretted by the inhabitants, of all classes and persuasions. 
 
 In this state of suspense he thus writes to one of his 
 former parishioners : — 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 223 
 
 ‘ POWERSCOURT GLEBE, EnNISKERRY, 
 
 ‘ 1 6 th January. 
 
 < My dear Miss P., — . . . I am in a great state of un- 
 certainty, but feel it happy to leave everything in the 
 hands of the Lord. Did I only consider my own gratifica- 
 tion, I should stay in dear Powerscourt, changed and 
 desolated as it is. I like the very look of the country, 
 and of the people of the country ; but if the Lord by His 
 providence says. Go and preach in another place, who am 
 I to say no ? I pray, and call on you and my other friends 
 to pray, that He may give me grace sufficient for the 
 situation He puts me into. The deanery offers a great 
 sphere of usefulness, particularly as affording a place to 
 gather together young men training for the ministry, and 
 try to lead them to all truth. Dublin wants something in 
 the Establishment, and visibly connected with the Church. 
 The proprietory chapels, though they have good ministers, 
 appear but half churches. I would still hope to spend my 
 summer in Powerscourt, and help the minister if he was 
 disposed to receive my help, and help the poor people. . . . 
 I would keep the schools in my hands, and carry on 
 education in the parish for the sake of the young people, 
 from many of whom I get very cheering accounts at 
 different times. Remember me kindly to Mary. In about 
 a year we may know something of the deanery. — Tours in 
 the best bonds, ‘ Robert Daly.’ 
 
 In December 1842 the deanery question was at length 
 decided, and Mr. Daly was declared to be the successful 
 candidate. The Archbishop's vote was declared to be a 
 
224 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 legal one, as the Archbishops of Dublin had been given a 
 prebendal stall in St. Patrick’s Cathedral in order to give 
 them a vote in the election of a dean, as well as for other 
 reasons. Dr. Todd’s vote was set aside on the ground of 
 his being only pro-treasurer at that time, although he was 
 afterwards elected treasurer on the removal of the suspen- 
 sion. Although the decision of the court was destined so 
 materially to affect his interests in after life, Mr. Daly 
 had so completely committed his cause into the hands 
 of Him who he knew would judge rightly, that he was 
 able in a remarkable manner to obey the apostolic in- 
 junction, ‘ Be careful for nothing/ He could say with St. 
 Paul, f Hone of these things move me/ His brother, Lord 
 Dunsandle, who had been a short time before raised to 
 the peerage by the same Conservative Government which 
 was now interested in Mr. Daly’s promotion, was present 
 at the trial upon the day on which the case was decided. 
 When it was concluded, he went to look for his brother to 
 congratulate him upon the result, and found him writing 
 very quietly in an adjoining room. ‘ Well,’ said Lord 
 Dunsandle, ‘ you are the most extraordinary fellow in the 
 world ! There I have been for hours in the greatest 
 anxiety waiting for the decision of the court, while you 
 are writing here quite unconcerned, as if nothing was 
 going on/ ‘ In the meantime,’ answered Mr. Daly, ‘ I 
 have written a paper for the Christian Examiner ; and 
 what is more, I think I have written a very good paper, 
 too !’ 
 
 The paper alluded to was one of a series of letters, pub- 
 lished just at that time by him in the Christian Examiner , 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 225 
 
 in defence of the conduct of the Irish clergy in assembling 
 together in Dublin, without their respective bishops, for 
 the purpose of mutual edification and conversation on 
 religious subjects. Mr. Daly, just on the eve of being 
 made a bishop when this letter was written, proved to 
 Lord de Grey that he had indeed chosen a fit man to fill 
 the vacant see. He had a high standard of what a bishop 
 ought to be ; and all who knew him in later years will 
 agree that he did not fall short of the standard which he 
 himself had set up. 
 
 On the 12th of December Mr. Daly was installed dean, 
 and on the very same day was offered the bishopric of 
 Cashel, which he accepted. Lord de Grey, as was gene- 
 rally supposed, had made it a condition, on coming to 
 Ireland, that he was to have uncontrolled power in dis- 
 pensing the patronage of the Government appointments 
 in the Church during the period of his being Lord- 
 Lieutenant. He highly disapproved of the manner in 
 which they had been for some years bestowed almost ex- 
 clusively on the supporters of the National system of 
 education, thus excluding from any chance of promotion 
 the large majority of the best men in Ireland. On his 
 elevation to these high offices in the Church, Mr. Daly 
 received many letters of congratulation, and not a few 
 expressing sorrow at the prospect of his leaving Powers- 
 court. Amongst others, Lord Roden wrote to him on the 
 occasion : — 
 
 ‘ Genoa, 24 th December 1840. 
 
 ‘ My dear Priend, — I have just seen in the papers that 
 
 p 
 
226 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 you are elected Dean of St. Patrick's. I should be the 
 first of your friends to congratulate you on any event that 
 may add to your usefulness, or the benefit of the Church on 
 earth. I owe you perhaps more than any one for me and 
 mine ; but I know it was not you, but our dear Lord. I 
 am sure you could not be placed in this new situation 
 except by Him ; and Maria and I both most sincerely pray 
 that the Lord will give you many souls in Dublin, to the 
 praise and glory of His grace. ... I will be delighted 
 to hear from you as to your health, your prospects, and 
 your thoughts , when you can find time to write. A letter 
 will find me, directed “ Genoa, Italy, by France,” till after 
 the 1st of February, when we expect to leave this. So 
 
 poor dear is gone ; and then you say you have every 
 
 reason to think “ in the Lord.” It could not be otherwise . 
 You have nearly outlived all those who were your first 
 hearers in the parish of Powerscourt. 
 
 C I need not tell you that Lady Eoden sends you her 
 kindest love. . , . — Your affectionately attached friend, 
 
 f Eoden.' 
 
 4 Genoa, 23 d January 1841. 
 
 c My dear Friend, — Although I have been premature 
 in congratulating you on your elevation to usefulness, I 
 trust it is only in anticipation of what will be ; yet I 
 would leave it entirely where you do, in the hands of Him 
 who knows how to use them for His dear people. For I am 
 certain, if He has work for you to do in the Cathedral of 
 St. Patrick’s, He will put you there ; if not, He will leave 
 you where you are, and bless you in either the one or the 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 227 
 
 other. I am not surprised at your feelings about your 
 dear parish of Powerscourt ; even to me it is wonderful to 
 think a little about it. What must it be to you ? But 
 oh, my dear friend, how much cause for thanksgiving you 
 have when you remember all the scenes you have witnessed 
 in the presence of so many who are gone ; gratitude and 
 praise to Him who privileged you by permitting you to 
 tell them of Jesus; and humility when you think that He 
 made you the instrument He chose to awaken some out of 
 their sleep, and finally to lead them to the blessed end at 
 which they have arrived, and which you have been per- 
 mitted to see ! I am sure you must be led to cry out in 
 such thoughts, “ Lord, who am I, that I should have been 
 thus favoured and honoured ? ” But this is the way our 
 precious Lord Jesus deals with His people. . . . Re- 
 member me to any friends left in the valley. . . . God 
 bless you, my dear friend. May our precious Lord Jesus 
 shine on you more and more, and make you happy in Him 
 for ever. — Your affectionate friend, ‘ Roden.’ 
 
 To one of his parishioners he thus humbly speaks of 
 himself : — 
 
 ‘ My dear , — Your too kind note quite overwhelms 
 
 me. Oh that I were what you think me to be ! I 
 cannot tell you what I feel in leaving a scene of labour 
 in which God has so much and so long blessed me. I 
 could have preferred staying at the Deanery, ministering 
 there, and occasionally visiting my friends in this place ; 
 but an unsought providence pushes me on, and I am 
 
228 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 forced to say, “ Here am I, send me.” Pray for me, that 
 the Lord who has been with me for the last 29 years may 
 not leave me when I am old and grey-headed. . . . — 
 Tours gratefully and affectionately, 4 Kobert Daly/ 
 
 In February 1843 the subject of this Memoir was con- 
 secrated bishop in the cathedral church over which he 
 had for so short a time presided as dean. The following 
 is the account given of it in the Christian Examiner at 
 the time : — 
 
 ‘ Consecration of the Bishop of Cashel and 
 Waterford. 
 
 * The consecration of the Very Bev. the late Dean of St. 
 Patrick’s to the united dioceses of Cashel, Waterford, and 
 Lismore, took place in the Cathedral on Sunday last, at 
 eleven o’clock. We have never, on any occasion of a similar 
 description, seen so large an assemblage of the evangelical 
 clergy and laity of the Church as were here congregated, 
 as well out of respect to the highly-esteemed individual 
 who was about to be consecrated, and whose elevation has 
 given greater satisfaction to those interested in the spiritual 
 welfare of Ireland than any appointment that has been 
 made to this important office for many years, as to witness 
 the important and imposing ceremony. 
 
 ' Soon after eleven o’clock his Grace the Archbishop of 
 Dublin entered the Cathedral, preceded by the verger, and 
 occupied the throne. He was accompanied by the Bishops 
 of Cork and Ossory ; the Bishop-elect ; Dr. Badcliffe, the 
 Vicar-General; John Samuels, Esq., the Begistrar; Bev. 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 229 
 
 Dr. West, chaplain to the Archbishop ; and the Eev. Henry 
 Irwin. 
 
 ‘ The Eev. Dr. Marks read the morning prayers, and the 
 minor canons, the Eev. J. M‘Kee and the Eev. J. de 
 Butts, read the lessons; at the conclusion of which the 
 Archbishop, accompanied by the Bishops of Cork and 
 Ossory, proceeded to the communion table, and read the 
 second service appointed for the occasion. The Eev. 
 Henry Irwin of Sandford, Archdeacon of Emly, then 
 ascended the pulpit, and preached a most excellent and 
 faithful sermon. He selected for his text 2 Peter, 1st 
 chapter and 19 th verse/ 
 
 The Bishop’s venerable mother and several other 
 members of his family were present, as well as a great 
 number of his friends and Powerscourt parishioners. To 
 the former it must have been a source of gratification of 
 the highest order to see her son so worthy of this high 
 calling, and to listen to his fervent and solemn responses 
 when taking his part in our beautiful service for the con- 
 secration of bishops. It has not, perhaps, been allowed to 
 many mothers to be present on such an occasion. Lady 
 Harriet Daly had at this time exceeded what the Psalmist 
 tells us is the age of man by fifteen or sixteen years ; and 
 yet her life was not labour and sorrow, her eye had not 
 waxed dim, nor was her natural force much abated. She 
 continued for some years after this time in the enjoyment 
 of excellent health. 
 
 The Bishop gave an amusing account of his first inter- 
 view with the Lord-Lieutenant after his promotion. Lady 
 de Grey, who had long known and valued him, having 
 
230 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 expressed her gratification on his appointment to the see 
 of Cashel, said to him : ‘ But come, let me look at you ; 
 they tell me that you will never dress like a bishop/ So 
 accordingly, as he expressed it, ‘ her ladyship proceeded to 
 examine me closely; and as I perceived that she did not look 
 quite satisfied with the lower part of my costume, I said : 
 “ If his Excellency will allow me to put on my hat in his 
 presence, I will set you all at defiance !” 9 He then, as he 
 related the story, put on his hat, to the great amusement 
 of the aides-de-camp and others who were present, when 
 Lady de Grey had to acknowledge that he looked very 
 like a bishop. A few days afterwards he met his former 
 curate in Sackville Street, when he said to him, f Come, 
 now, I see you are shaping your mouth to call me “ My 
 Lord,” but never mind it ! ’ 
 
 As the Palace at Cashel was not at that time disposed 
 of, the Bishop was allowed to make his choice of a residence 
 between that place and Waterford. The County Tipperary 
 was at that time much disturbed, though it afterwards 
 became one of the most peaceable counties in Ireland. 
 In one of his letters written at this time he said he would, 
 as far as he was personally concerned, have preferred 
 Cashel to Waterford as a residence if he had not ■ a throat 
 to cut/ The Palace was a fine house ; the gardens and 
 pleasure-grounds were beautifully situated, stretching up 
 the side of the hill, which was surmounted by the pic- 
 turesque ruins so well known as the Eock of Cashel, of 
 which there was a beautiful view from the windows of the 
 Palace. But what influenced him most in making a 
 decision was the larger sphere of usefulness which Water- 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 231 
 
 ford presented to him, the Protestant population at that 
 time exceeding Cashel in the proportion of ten to one. 
 
 The Bishop at first felt very much the separation from 
 all his friends when he went to Waterford, and the change 
 from the lovely scenery at Powerscourt to a town house. 
 In one of his letters he described himself as f like a lark in 
 a cage, barring the sod/ It was not long, however, before 
 he became thoroughly absorbed in the interests of his new 
 sphere of duty, and warmly attached to Waterford and its 
 people, with whom he completely identified himself. 
 
 By the County Wicklow clergy he was much regretted, 
 although they rejoiced at his elevation to a higher sphere 
 of duty in the Church. The following is an address of the 
 clergy of Glandelagh to the Lord Bishop of Cashel and 
 Waterford on his promotion, and his reply to the same : — 
 
 ‘ To the Right Rev . the Lord Bishop of Cashel and 
 Waterford . 
 
 ‘ Deeply as we feel the loss which we have sustained in 
 the removal of one from among us who has been so long a 
 brother, a friend, and as a father to us, to whom we have 
 been in the habit of looking as our counsellor and guide, 
 from whom each month as we met together we have heard 
 so much to instruct and edify us, who has been for so 
 many years the mainspring and centre of every good work 
 and labour of love among us, — while we cannot but feel 
 deeply, more deeply than we can express, the separation 
 from such a brother and companion and example in the 
 ministry, we yet bless and praise the great Head of the 
 Church for having called him to a station in it in which 
 
232 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 the gifts and graces which He has bestowed upon him 
 may be yet more and more extensively and beneficially 
 exercised. 
 
 ‘ And it is a consolation to think that there is a relation 
 subsisting between us which change of place and distance 
 cannot affect ; that, separated as we now are, there will still 
 be a bond, a blessed bond, uniting us in spirit and at a 
 throne of grace. 
 
 ‘ Earnestly do we pray that the Author and Giver of 
 every good gift will increase and multiply upon our 
 revered and beloved friend His richest mercy ; that in the 
 arduous duties upon which he is now entering, the grace 
 of his Divine Master may be sufficient for him ; that He 
 may send him wisdom from above, give him a right judg- 
 ment in all things, make him ever valiant for the truth, 
 and, in proportion to his greater opportunities and extended 
 sphere, more and more an instrument of His glory and a 
 blessing to His Church. 
 
 ‘ Signed by 
 
 'William Cleaver, etc. etc. 
 
 ‘ February 1843/ 
 
 This address being duly transmitted by one of the 
 clergy, with an intimation that it would be made public 
 if not objected to, the following reply was received from 
 the Bishop : — 
 
 * Dublin, 18 th February 1843. 
 
 ‘ My dear Friend, — I have received your letter (which 
 reached me just as I was leaving Waterford) and the 
 accompanying paper with no common feelings. 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 233 
 
 ‘ I am firmly convinced that it belongs not to sinful 
 man, conscious of his many sins, negligences, and ignorances, 
 either to give or to seek praise. Yet I cannot but receive 
 the address of my beloved clerical brethren with the 
 highest gratification, as the expression of the affection and 
 esteem of such a body of my old friends, among whom 
 I have been going in and out for so many years. 
 
 ‘ I consider it a subject of the most humble gratitude to 
 God, that He should by His grace, in spite of all my evil, 
 both of nature and manner, have enabled me so to walk in 
 the county of Wicklow as after twenty-nine years to have 
 received such a testimony from such men; and it is a 
 great encouragement to me in my present more difficult 
 circumstances, to be led to trust that He who has thus 
 kept me in my younger days will not leave me when I 
 am old and grey-headed. 
 
 ' As to the publication of this gratifying testimony, it 
 would be in vain to deny that the pride and vanity of the 
 old man would be highly gratified by it ; but surely on this 
 very account a better spirit reminds us that, as the servants 
 of God, we stand not at the bar of the world ; and should 
 we appeal to its judgment, or appear to value its opinion, 
 we should be making light of the approbation of God and 
 of the esteem of truly Christian friends. 
 
 ‘ I can assure you, my beloved clerical brethren of the 
 county of Wicklow, that I shall never forget the tie that 
 has been formed between us, that I hope I may have grace 
 to remember them at a throne of grace ; and I beseech them 
 not to forget to pray for me, that I may not be left to give 
 occasion to the enemy to speak ill of the holy name 
 
234 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 whereby I am called, and to shame that character which 
 their love and kindness has given me. — With every 
 sentiment of affection and regard, I remain, my dear 
 friends, yours affectionately in the bonds of the gospel, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 The affectionate congratulations of his former parish- 
 ioners followed the Bishop to Waterford, One of them, 
 who appears by his letters to have profited much both 
 in temporal and spiritual things by what he learned at 
 Powerscourt, writes to him thus : — 
 
 ‘ Aberystwith, Qlh February 1843. 
 
 ‘ My Lord, — The receipt of your kind and affectionate 
 letter gave me more satisfaction than I can express, not 
 only on account of your preferment to that exalted station 
 to which you have been appointed, but the fatherly affec- 
 tion which breathes throughout its lines. I was very 
 forcibly struck with the similarity of your feelings to those 
 of the great Apostle of the Gentiles. When he viewed 
 the requisitions and tendencies of his ministerial functions, 
 he exclaimed, “ Who is sufficient for these things ? ” and 
 under similar feelings he makes use of those affecting and 
 pathetic words, “ Brethren, pray for us.” 
 
 ‘ You say you have need of the prayers of your Christian 
 friends. I can only say on my part, that God has heard 
 my prayer in that He has made you what you now are, 
 and verified in you the fulfilment of that promise, “ He 
 that honoureth me, him will my Father honour;” and 
 never, while I am able to raise my hands, shall I forget you 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 235 
 
 at the throne of grace. I cannot ; you are interwoven, as it 
 were, in my very existence. Justly may I remember you, 
 for you are bound to me by far stronger ties of affection, 
 as the instrument by which spiritual life was bestowed, 
 than those by whom natural life was given. Your letters 
 I shall never part with ; I have them all. I frequently 
 read them, and fancy I hear as it were your own words ; 
 they are epistles indeed. I shall never lose sight of them 
 till I exchange them for some token of approbation, which 
 I trust will yet bo bestowed on me as one of the un- 
 worthiest of the children of the Highest. 
 
 ‘ Humbly imploring of Heaven to give me grace to 
 abide by and follow the blessed advice contained in your 
 last letter, and beseeching you for an interest in your 
 prayers, I am, my Lord, your affectionate and grateful 
 son in the gospel, ‘ James Miller/ 
 
 While the Palace at Waterford was being prepared for 
 his reception, and in order to recruit his health before 
 entering on his episcopal duties, the Bishop spent a few 
 months on the Continent, and visited Switzerland, as he 
 said he would like to see Mont Blanc before he died. In 
 Cheever’s Wanderings in the Shadow of Mont Blanc we find 
 an interesting account of a Sunday at Geneva, from which 
 the following is an extract : — 
 
 ‘ The Sabbath evening before we parted, Mr. Bacon had 
 gone with me to hear the Bishop of Cashel. The service 
 was in the dining-hall of the Hotel de Bergues, a fashion- 
 able resort, where there were gathered as many of the 
 votaries of rank and wealth from England as ordinarily 
 
236 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 are to be found in Geneva on any Sabbath. It was an 
 unusual step for a bishop of the English Church — a regular 
 conventicle, a Sabbath evening extempore sermon from a 
 bishop in the dining-hall of the hotel. I love to record it, 
 as a pleasant example of a dignitary of the Establishment 
 using the influence of his rank to do good, to gather an 
 assembly for hearing God’s word in circumstances where 
 no one else could have commanded an audience of half a 
 dozen persons — where, indeed, the use of the room for 
 such a purpose would hardly have been granted to any 
 other individual. 
 
 ‘ The hall was perfectly crowded. The preacher’s sermon 
 was a most simple, faithful, practical, affectionate exhibi- 
 tion of divine truth. 
 
 ' He had just been made Bishop of Cashel, in Ireland ; 
 before, he was plain Rev. R. Daly. A Scottish clergy- 
 man of my acquaintance, who had formerly known him 
 well, called on him in Geneva. “ I hope,” said he, when 
 allusion was made to his recent elevation, “ that you will 
 find me Robert Daly still .” 9 
 
 On his return from the Continent, the Bishop took up 
 his abode in the Palace at Waterford, bringing with him 
 his Powerscourt servants, two of whom remained with him 
 as long as he lived, and some of them died in his service. 
 Their number was of course much increased from the 
 number he had required in the small house at Powers- 
 court. Many people said that they felt sure he would 
 continue to make use of his dinner-set of white delf at 
 Waterford; but in this they were mistaken. He had too 
 much good sense not to have everything in his establish- 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 237 
 
 ment suitable to his position there. He was, as a bishop 
 ought to be, ‘given to hospitality/ entertaining at his 
 house not only his clergy and neighbours, but the judges, 
 etc., at assize time, and any military that were stationed 
 in Waterford. In his own house he was remarkably 
 pleasant, and was a most agreeable host. His nephew, the 
 Hon. Bowes Daly, went to reside with him upon his be- 
 coming a bishop, and acted as his agent and secretary. 
 His first summer in Waterford was that troublous period 
 in Ireland's history when Daniel O'Connell, the great 
 agitator, kept the minds of all loyal subjects of our 
 gracious sovereign in a state of great alarm by his monster 
 meetings in behalf of the repeal of the Union. In the 
 beginning of July 1843 he held one of these meetings in 
 Ballybricken, close to Waterford, when the Bishop was 
 deeply grieved by the conduct of Sir Benjamin Morris — 
 the mayor of the city of Waterford, and one of its most 
 influential Protestant citizens — on the occasion. He went 
 to the meeting (at which he afterwards presided) at the 
 head of a large cavalcade from Waterford; and as all this 
 took place on a Sunday, the desecration of the Sabbath 
 was very great. The Bishop, who never feared the face of 
 man when he felt it to be his duty to raise his voice to 
 ‘ reprove, rebuke, exhort,' wrote a letter of remonstrance 
 to Sir Benjamin, which was printed and circulated in 
 Waterford. What followed was a striking exemplification 
 of the truth of God’s promise, that ‘ when a man’s ways 
 please the Lord, He shall make even his enemies to be at 
 peace with him.' Sir Benjamin Morris was at first very 
 much annoyed by the Bishop’s reproof, but he ultimately 
 
238 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 saw that he was right. He greatly respected and was 
 most friendly with him during the rest of his life, attend- 
 ing regularly at the Cathedral. 
 
 The Bishop of Cashel held his first visitation of his 
 dioceses in the month of July 1343. His primary charge 
 was afterwards made a subject of debate in the House of 
 Lords. Few people were so much misunderstood or so 
 often misrepresented as the late Bishop of Cashel. We 
 have said before that his manners were rough ; those who 
 sincerely loved him often felt it to be so ; but knowing 
 well the warm and true heart that beat within, they did 
 not mind it. It could not be always so with strangers; 
 and never did his unconciliatory manner appear to more 
 disadvantage than at the beginning of his intercourse with 
 the clergy of his new dioceses. He did not, however, 
 always intend exactly what was gathered from his manner ; 
 nor was he always thinking of himself and of his own 
 importance, and sometimes forgot the weight which would 
 be attached to anything bordering on reproof which fell 
 from him. The clergy, however, soon came to understand 
 him, and to know and feel that he was their real friend. 
 Many of them could bear testimony to the fact that in 
 temporal matters he was their friend. To many a one 
 among them has he ministered of his abundance when he 
 came to know that they were in want of assistance, either 
 from sickness or any other casualty. The following letter, 
 written many years later, gives an instance of his liberality 
 to his clergy. It is addressed to a rector in his diocese, 
 whose curate, a truly Christian man, was dying of con- 
 sumption : — 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 239 
 
 ‘ My dear M., — I am grieved, but not surprised, at the 
 sad account you give of your curate, Mr. C/s, health. At 
 the time of his ordination I suspected that he was not to 
 serve long; he had all the appearance of consumption. It 
 is a trial to you, but a gain to him, as you represent him 
 having found the pearl of great price. I cannot but feel 
 for him and his sisters. His suffering will be but short. 
 “ He has fought a good fight ; he has kept the faith/’ etc. 
 As to what he may stand in need of while he remains 
 here, I shall have much pleasure in taking the burden on 
 myself, and off your hands, which have more than enough 
 on them without this. I will pay for Mr. C. whatever 
 you will say he wants, and you may consider what com- 
 forts his present delicacy requires. I hope all yours are 
 as well as under the circumstances can be expected. — 
 Very truly yours, ‘ Robert Cashel/ 
 
 On the occasion of one of his ordinations, when an un- 
 successful candidate seemed much depressed by his failure, 
 the Bishop, on taking leave of him, handed him a cheque 
 for a large sum of money. 
 
 The following characteristic letter was addressed by him 
 to one of his clergy at a time when he suffered from acute 
 illness : — 
 
 To the Rev. T. G. 
 
 ‘ My dear Gr., — I am truly sorry to find that you are 
 ill. We are taught by our Master to bear one another’s 
 burdens. You want rest, and sickness is a time of expense 
 and outlay. Will you accept the enclosed at my hands as 
 
240 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 from the Lord ? Do not send me any thanks, but simply 
 acknowledge receipt. — Yours most truly, 
 
 ‘Robert Cashel/ 
 
 Enclosed was a cheque for £50. 
 
 To another who was suffering from consumption of the 
 lungs, he afforded the means of going abroad for the 
 winter, in hopes of restoring his health, when he under- 
 took to provide for his duty during his absence, that he 
 might not be obliged to resign his curacy. To the widow 
 of one of his clergy he gave £1000; and when the children 
 of another were left without father or mother, he sent one 
 of the little boys to a good school in England, and made 
 himself liable for all expenses connected with his educa- 
 tion. Who would mind a little roughness of manner 
 when beneath it there beat so warm, so true a heart? 
 Are there many of whom it can be said that their only 
 faults are faults of manner ? Yet so it was with the late 
 Bishop of Cashel. He was one who spent his life in doing 
 good to others, both temporally and spiritually, of whom it 
 might truly be said, that ‘ he served his generation by the 
 will of God/ He did not like, when a parish became 
 vacant, to be asked for it ; he wished to become personally 
 acquainted with all his clergy, or to hear of them from 
 others upon whose judgment he could depend, and his 
 plain-spoken way of telling them so occasionally sur- 
 prised them very much. He would sometimes tell them 
 that he never took any man’s opinion of himself. In his 
 distribution of his patronage he was thoroughly conscien- 
 tious; he could not be accused of ‘Nepotism/ as he never 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 241 
 
 gave a parish to one of his relations, although he had more 
 than one nephew in the Church. In making an appoint- 
 ment, it was his earnest and prayerful wish to choose the 
 man who was best fitted for the post. He may have some- 
 times erred in his judgment of men, and no doubt he did, 
 but his motives were the best. On one of his clergy 
 thanking him for having given him a good living, his 
 answer was : ‘ You need not thank me ; if I had known of 
 a better man, and one more suited to it, I would have 
 given it to him/ He had, generally speaking, great dis- 
 cernment of character ; and few who were acquainted with 
 him will forget the way in which he would take a look at 
 a person, as if he would look into their inmost soul with 
 his penetrating eye, which had a peculiar light in it. He 
 was remarkably observant of what was going on about him ; 
 his hearing and sight were both very quick, and some- 
 times, in a large room full of people, he appeared to see 
 and hear what every one was saying and doing. He was, 
 however, sometimes mistaken in his estimate of people ; 
 but his mistakes generally leant to the side of charity — that 
 charity which f thinketh no evil/ which ‘ hopeth all things, 
 believeth all things/ He did not often think people worse 
 than they were, unless they were misrepresented to him 
 by those on whose judgment he thought he could depend ; 
 but when once prejudiced against a person, it was very 
 difficult, almost impossible, to alter his opinion. He fre- 
 quently formed a better opinion of some than they deserved, 
 — a mistake very often made by good people, who do not 
 suspect others of being influenced by inferior motives, 
 their own being high-minded and pure. The Bishop of 
 
 Q 
 
242 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Cashel had a strong way of expressing himself, often 
 putting truths forward in a very striking and forcible way. 
 He has frequently been heard to say that he thought it a 
 very solemn reflection, on seeing a little infant, ‘ That child 
 has begun an existence which will never end, whether 
 happy or unhappy ; we cannot cease to exist, we must go 
 on/ At another time he said: ‘Well, it’s a fine thing to 
 be well dead/ On a friend taking him over his house, he 
 looked round it and said, * Very good, very good for a 
 worm/ On another occasion he astonished a gentleman 
 very much, who was showing him a very fine house that 
 he had just built, by saying to him, ‘ It will do very well 
 to be burned/ reminding him that the world and all that 
 was in it was to be burned up. 
 
 In the same straightforward way he would sometimes 
 startle those who asked his opinion by telling them the 
 plain unvarnished truth. During one of his visits to 
 England, he spent the evening at the house of a friend, 
 where the curate of the parish had been invited to meet 
 him, and to conduct family worship, which he concluded 
 by offering up an extempore prayer of unusual length. 
 He afterwards said, ‘I am afraid, my lord, that I was 
 too long/ c Three long! four long!’ was the Bishop’s 
 answer. 
 
 Of the Bishop’s kind hospitality the writer of this 
 Memoir can speak from experience, as she and her family 
 have been several times under his roof for weeks, and on 
 one occasion for months together. The first of these visits 
 took place soon after his going to Waterford. It was 
 indeed a privilege to be a member of his household, to 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 243 
 
 join in his family worship morning and evening, and to 
 enjoy his instructive and delightful conversation, — to 
 witness the everyday life of this man of God. As to the 
 former, one felt inclined to say, ' Happy are these thy ser- 
 vants which stand continually before thee, and that hear 
 thy wisdom/ 
 
 There was nothing, perhaps, in which our revered friend 
 excelled so much as in his short, familiar lectures at family 
 prayer ; they were simple, and yet striking. His words, 
 coming from the heart, touched the hearts of all present ; 
 and his family altar, which he, as it were, set up each 
 morning, seemed the very gate of heaven. He did not 
 seem to want ^ cross to raise him nearer to God ; perhaps 
 that may have been the reason why he was so singularly 
 exempt through life from the ordinary trials which Chris- 
 tians meet with. In his early diary, while yet a curate of 
 Newcastle, he says that he enjoyed an abiding sense of 
 God’s presence ; this feeling seemed to increase year by 
 year, as 'the path of the just,’ we are told, 'is like the 
 shining light, which shineth more and more unto the 
 perfect day,’ — that perfect day which he is now enjoying, 
 His presence, which is fulness of joy. 
 
 The Bishop was always his own private chaplain, and, 
 after he went to Waterford, continued to read every morn- 
 ing the chapter for the day which was appointed to be 
 read by the Powerscourt calendar. He found all Scrip- 
 ture to be profitable for instruction, etc., and no chapter 
 occurred upon which he would not say some heart-stirring 
 and profitable words, — not reading the whole chapter at 
 once, but pausing whenever he came to a passage upon 
 
244 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 which he wished to comment. He always began by offer- 
 ing up a short prayer for the teaching of God's Holy 
 Spirit to enable him to understand and profit by His 
 word. 
 
 In reading one of the chapters of Ezekiel, which perhaps 
 many persons might think did not afford material for a 
 lecture of this sort, he on one occasion dwelt very solemnly 
 upon the words, c And they shall know that I am the Lord ;' 
 saying that there was no other expression in the whole of 
 Scripture which appeared to him more awful than this 
 one, showing how unrepenting sinners will at the last be 
 forced by the judgments of God to feel His power, and to 
 know that He whom they despised and rejected was the 
 Lord Jehovah. In the evening he generally went through 
 one of St. Paul's Epistles ; and his prayers, morning and 
 evening, were extempore. Like Daniel of old, he seemed 
 then to be in his element; and when his supplications 
 became very fervent, he would often add, ‘ Do , do , gracious 
 Lord ! ' as if to urge the petition with greater earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 His habits of punctuality were well known. Precisely 
 at nine o’clock in the morning the prayer-bell rang, when, 
 on coming into the dining-room, we always found the 
 good Bishop engaged in making tea, which, as well as 
 pouring it out, he always did himself, even when ladies 
 were staying in his house. After prayers, while waiting 
 for breakfast to be quite ready, he would open some of his 
 numerous letters and papers, and would pleasantly com- 
 municate anything interesting or amusing which they con- 
 tained. The number of letters received by him was so 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 245 
 
 great, that he always said that if a letter was not answered 
 by him on the day that he received it, there was no chance 
 of its being attended to afterwards. He was always re- 
 markably pleasant at breakfast. He made it a very sub- 
 stantial meal, which, at the same time that it contributed 
 to strengthen him for his day’s work, was a sign of an 
 excellent constitution with which he was blessed. On one 
 occasion, when ready to pour out the tea, he found that 
 he had neglected to put any water in the teapot, which 
 amused him very much. He declared that he could not 
 have been sane when he was capable of making such an 
 omission. He had heard people say that every one was 
 mad upon some subject, and he insisted that there must 
 have been something astray in his mind when he was 
 capable of putting the tea into the teapot and then sitting 
 down to read prayers without having added the water. 
 But though he turned this little circumstance thus 
 pleasantly against himself, it was not his habit to be 
 either forgetful or irregular in the discharge of the duties 
 of the everyday routine of life. On the contrary, his great 
 regularity was sometimes amusing, and what he did one 
 day he liked to do every day ; and a saying or anecdote 
 which was called forth by any particular circumstance 
 would be repeated by him whenever that circumstance 
 occurred, in a manner which showed great simplicity in 
 so great a mind. Hone of his guests have failed to hear 
 him say, when eating an artichoke, ‘ I eat an artichoke 
 because I think it’s as innocent a way of spending ten 
 minutes as I could possibly have ; ’ or, when the second 
 course consisted of a fruit-pie and a simple pudding, to be 
 
246 MEMOIE OF THE BIGHT BEV. BOBEBT DALY, D.D. 
 
 asked which they would have, ‘ wholesome or poison,’ the 
 former being invariably the one he would choose for him- 
 self. 
 
 His mornings, until two o’clock, were spent in his 
 study, reading and writing ; and this was the time when 
 any of his clergy who had business with him would be 
 sure to find him at home. He never ate luncheon him- 
 self, but was always at leisure to preside at it when he 
 had friends staying in the house, to those with whom he 
 was intimate generally giving the following invitation on 
 coming into the room : ‘ Now for the great business of 
 life ! ’ When children were staying in the house, he 
 would cut up the meat for their dinners himself, to save 
 their mother the trouble; and the youngest (which was 
 always his favourite in every family) must have her bowl 
 of broth given to her in the parlour, sitting on her nurse’s 
 lap. 
 
 His afternoons were employed in working the various 
 charities, over which, as bishop, he had much control. He 
 took regular exercise on horseback. This was one great 
 means of preserving his health, which was now quite re- 
 established, and continued to be excellent as long as he 
 lived. He would often ride out to ‘ Bishop Foy’s School,’ 
 in which he took a particular interest. It was a fine in- 
 stitution, endowed by one of his predecessors in the see of 
 Waterford, the appointment of the master and matron 
 being left in the hands of the bishop for the time being. 
 
 Into this school the respectable citizens of Waterford 
 were privileged to enter their sons, where they received a 
 solid education, though not a classical one. 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 247 
 
 After the Bishop’s death, the following lines w T ere 
 written by one of the boys who had been educated at 
 this school : — 
 
 ‘ Old warrior brave ! thou’rt gone to rest, 
 
 Gone from earth’s strife and sadness, 
 
 To the land where the upright and the blest 
 Abide in peace and gladness. 
 
 4 Thy battle is o’er, thy arms laid down, 
 
 Thou hast long and nobly fought ; 
 
 Thou hast kept the faith, and gained the crown 
 The Saviour’s blood hath bought. 
 
 ‘ The love of Him who gave His life 
 A ransom for the lost, 
 
 Upheld and nerved thee in the strife 
 ’Gainst Satan’s mighty host. 
 
 ‘ Long hadst thou known that matchless love, 
 
 It brought thee life and peace ; 
 
 How thou dost taste its joys above, 
 
 Where pleasures never cease. 
 
 * They loved thee most who knew thee best, 
 
 They knew thy virtues great ; 
 
 A truer heart in human breast 
 Hath never ceased to beat. 
 
 4 Thy generous deeds, though oft unseen, 
 
 They have not with thee perished ; 
 
 In grateful memories, fresh and green, 
 
 Long, long shall they be cherished. 
 
 * A bold, intrepid heart was thine, 
 
 Ho fear of man dismayed thee — 
 
 Ignoble foes could but malign, 
 
 And o’er thy grave upbraid thee. 
 
 ( Oh, base the foes that stab the dead ! 
 
 But they could harm thee not ; 
 
 Thy name in loving hearts shall live 
 When theirs shall justly rot. 
 
248 MEMOIR OF THE EIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 ‘ Then rest thee still, old warrior brave ! 
 
 While angels watch shall keep ; 
 
 Though they reproach thee o’er thy grave, 
 
 They can’t disturb thy sleep. 
 
 ‘ Let slander do what slander can — 
 
 Impotently assail thee ; 
 
 Whate’er they say, a truer man 
 Ne’er lived — than Kobert Daly. 
 
 ‘Waterford, Oct. 73. K. P.’ 
 
 The Fanning Institution in Waterford was one in which 
 the Bishop took a great interest ; he was ex officio the 
 chairman of its committee of management. He attended 
 the committee meeting every week, taking much pains to 
 ensure the election of the most deserving objects when 
 there was a vacancy, and to benefit the inmates both 
 temporally and spiritually in every way in his power ; 
 amongst others, giving them every year a dinner at Christ- 
 mas time. This house of industry, as it was sometimes 
 called, was a fine building, bequeathed by a benevolent 
 member of the Society of Friends, named James Fanning, 
 as an asylum for those among the respectable inhabitants 
 of Waterford, both male and female, who should be so 
 much reduced in their circumstances as to need such a 
 shelter, Boman Catholics as well as Protestants. Water- 
 ford is rich in endowed institutions, the greater number 
 of which are very much under the control of the bishop. 
 There is, among others, a fine orphanage near the town, 
 houses for the widows of clergymen, and the Boucher 
 Charity, which is an almshouse for elderly females. 
 
 The Bishop’s dinner hour was six o’clock precisely, 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 249 
 
 except when he had company to dinner, when it was half- 
 past six. During the visit of the writer and her husband 
 to the Palace, on their children coming into the dining- 
 room for the dessert, the little one would run over to him, 
 passing her mother by, at which he was greatly gratified ; 
 he always received her with open arms, and set her upon 
 his knee. He was remarkably fond of little children ; if 
 any one objected to their laughing too loud, he would say : 
 ‘ Let them laugh while they can ; they are happier now than 
 they will ever be, until they come to enjoy the full con- 
 summation of bliss in heaven.’ At another time he said : 
 ‘ I am never annoyed by children of this age when they 
 are jumping over the chairs and sofas, and pulling the 
 furniture about ; it is when they grow older, and will go 
 to the devil in spite of you, that they are a real anxiety.’ 
 He enjoyed most thoroughly having a romp with them, 
 standing in the corner of the landing-place outside the 
 drawing-room door making funny faces for them, and some- 
 times pretending to be asleep, when, on his awakening up 
 and trying to catch them, he was greeted with peals of 
 laughter from the delighted children. Though he was 
 anxious to store their memories with Scripture while 
 young, he did not approve of bringing children to church 
 before they were able to understand what was going on, 
 saying that it was not proper to make a nursery of the 
 church. The religion of children, he thought, was more a 
 matter of feeling than what could be called real religion, 
 as they knew nothing, he said, of what must be the foun- 
 dation of all true religion, — a feeling of the exceeding 
 sinfulness of sin, and therefore the need of a Saviour. 
 
250 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 On these points, however, the writer was presumptuous 
 enough sometimes to differ !in opinion from him. She 
 was greatly struck on one occasion by his taking the 
 little one, who was his god-child, up in his arms, to 
 show her a picture of our Saviour which he had over his 
 chimney-piece. On her asking, ‘Who’s that?’ he com- 
 pressed his lips, as those who knew him well will re- 
 member was his habit when speaking on any subject 
 about which he felt deeply, and answered in a serious 
 tone, ‘ The Man of sorrows/ 
 
 The Bishop was of a very sociable disposition ; and as at 
 this period of his life he did not study in the evenings, 
 those who were privileged to be his guests had the enjoy- 
 ment of his cheerful and instructive conversation. Every 
 Wednesday evening he attended a lecture at St. Olave’s 
 Church, after which some of the clergy and their families 
 would come in to tea at the Palace, when any among them 
 who were musical were asked to join in singing sacred music. 
 He was particularly fond of some of the stirring old tunes, 
 such as ‘ Sound the loud timbrel/ ‘ Head of the Church 
 triumphant/ ‘ The Lord my pasture shall prepare/ etc. 
 When any friends dined with him for the first time at 
 Waterford, he would never fail to call their attention, as 
 soon as dinner was removed, to his table-cloths, which he 
 was very proud of as a specimen of Irish manufacture. 
 The pattern represented the arms of the see, beautifully 
 wrought on a large scale, the rest of the cloth being 
 covered with wreaths of shamrock. He had them manu- 
 factured for himself; and as the chief expense was the 
 setting up of the loom, he had all his table-cloths of 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 251 
 
 different qualities made of the same pattern. On the 
 occasion of his clerical meetings, the first Wednesday in 
 every month, his hospitality was on a large scale ; not only 
 his own house was filled for the two nights which preceded 
 and followed this day, but beds were provided at his 
 expense at the hotel for as many more coming from a 
 distance as required them. The writer, when staying at 
 the house, was allowed to be one of the party at the dinner- 
 table the first day, when some of the clergy had arrived ; 
 but on the great day no ladies were present at dinner. 
 The number attending these clerical meetings was, on an 
 average, about forty, some coming from a great distance. 
 Archdeacon Power, who was one who valued the Bishop 
 for the truth’s sake, frequently drove over in a drag from 
 Lismore, with as many of the clergy from that neighbour- 
 hood as it would contain. No doubt many of those who 
 were present at these meetings can testify that they found 
 them to be f times of refreshing/ and will acknowledge that 
 it was good for them to have been there. The Bishop, 
 though taking the chair, laid aside on these occasions 
 his episcopal authority, and joined freely in conversation 
 upon whatever subject was under discussion. It was 
 often remarked that he at these meetings assumed a far 
 less dictatorial tone than he had formerly done at the 
 Wicklow clerical meetings. The old Dean (to whom he 
 was made the means of much blessing) would sit out the 
 meeting to the last, listening with avidity to whatever- 
 dropped from the lips of the Bishop ; and when (being very 
 deaf) he failed in catching the words, would call out, 
 
 ‘ Speak up, my lord.’ The Bishop, through the means of 
 
252 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 these meetings, became personally acquainted with all 
 his clergy, with the curates as well as the rectors. They 
 enabled him to form his own opinion of their abilities, 
 and, what was more important still, of the soundness of 
 their views of divine truth; while they on their part 
 had an opportunity of profiting by the instructions of 
 one who might indeed be said to be a scribe instructed 
 unto the kingdom of heaven, who could bring out of his 
 treasures things new and old, and give them the benefit 
 of his valuable experience and advice in the working of 
 their parishes. 
 
 In the evening, the Bishop and all the clergy attended 
 service at St. Olave’s Church, when one or other of the 
 visitors, selected by the Bishop, preached. After service, 
 the ladies staying in the house, and the families of the 
 local clergy, joined them at tea. After breakfast the next 
 morning, during which the conversation was often very 
 delightful, the party separated, and those who came from 
 other parishes returned to their homes. The Bishop 
 preached every Sunday morning, either in the Cathedral 
 or in some other church in the diocese. He did not wish 
 to give up his work as a minister of the gospel, though 
 raised to a higher office in the ministry ; he wished, 
 as he expressed it, ‘to keep his old throat in wind/ 
 He would frequently take the whole morning service 
 himself, if one of his clergy was absent from home, or 
 from illness unable to officiate, and could not otherwise 
 find a substitute. 
 
 The famine with which Ireland was visited in the year 
 1846 called forth his kindly feelings and warmth of 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 253 
 
 heart, and proved to the Eoman Catholic population of 
 Waterford that he was their friend. On his going there 
 first, the Eoman Catholics having no doubt heard of his 
 campaigns at Carlow, as well as other controversies which 
 he had been engaged in with the clergy of their Church, 
 felt rather afraid of him, and slight attempts were made to 
 annoy and intimidate him. When it was found, however, 
 that they had not the effect of doing either the one or the 
 other, they were very soon given up. He felt inclined, he 
 said, when he heard the little street-boys calling out, ‘ Bob 
 Daly/ ‘Bob Daly/ to say, ‘Where is the little boy who 
 knows me so well V and to give him a shilling, but on 
 reflection felt it to be a wiser plan to take no notice of 
 them. The poor people who were not of his own per- 
 suasion grew to love him affectionately, and at his death 
 he was sincerely regretted by them. They found him to 
 be their friend in time of need, and that in the distribution 
 of temporal relief in this their time of distress (in the 
 famine of 1846), as he made no distinction in his charities 
 in that trying time between Protestants and Eoman 
 Catholics. 
 
 The Eev. Thomas Gimlette, one of the Waterford clergy, 
 writes : 
 
 ‘ When Bishop Sandes died, there was, of course, great 
 interest felt in considering who was likely to succeed to 
 the vacant see. Several meetings were held for prayer, 
 even by the Dissenting- bodies, that the new Bishop of 
 Cashel might be a man of God, thoroughly furnished unto 
 all good works, and a faithful witness for Christ and His 
 gospel. 
 
254 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 ‘ The nomination of Eobert Daly, Dean of St. Patrick’s, 
 gave unfeigned satisfaction to those who were evangelical 
 in sentiment, and who desired earnestly to contend for the 
 faith once delivered to the saints. Many, however, of a 
 latitudinarian spirit, and the Eoman Catholics as a body, 
 were not pleased. Eobert Daly was known to be a man 
 of such strong will and earnest purpose for the spread of 
 Protestant truth, it was feared that a spirit of controversy 
 would be fostered and encouraged by him amongst both 
 laity and clergy. The general feeling, however, was one of 
 satisfaction. It was felt that one was coming who was 
 thoroughly in earnest in his work, who had high estima- 
 tion in the Church, and who was a sound and faithful 
 preacher of the gospel.’ 
 
 The Protestants of Waterford were prepared to receive 
 an evangelical bishop with open arms. They were people 
 who knew the joyful sound of the gospel, which they had 
 heard for many years from the lips of a devotedly Chris- 
 tian minister, the Eev. Eichard Eyland, whose labours 
 preceded those of Bishop Daly at Waterford. At the time 
 we speak of, his health was declining ; he lived, however, 
 for many years afterwards. On hearing of his death, the 
 Bishop wrote as follows in a letter to the Archdeacon of 
 Waterford : — 
 
 ‘ Dublin, 1s$ January 1867. 
 
 ‘ My dear Bell, — I thank you for writing to me tq let 
 me know the melancholy intelligence of Mr. Eyland’s 
 death. I was prepared for it. From what the doctor told 
 me, I felt that he had not strength to recover. Well, 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 255 
 
 blessed are the dead that die in the Lord ; they rest from 
 their labours, and their works do follow them. I cannot 
 grieve for him — it is well for him ; but I can mourn with 
 and for his family, who lived for him. I can grieve for 
 Waterford. Many a one in that city loved him and valued 
 him, and are now grieving at their loss ; for though latterly 
 he could do very little, they liked that little. How can 
 we supply his place ? ’ 
 
 Amongst other fruits of Mr. Ey land’s ministry was a 
 most flourishing and interesting Sunday school, attended 
 by about 500 young people of all ages, some of the classes 
 being composed of young men engaged in business ; and 
 the young women frequently continued to attend even after 
 they were married. Some letters which were addressed, 
 soon after his going to Waterford, by the Bishop to one of 
 his friends, show us how full his hands were of work at 
 this time, although he considered himself to be too old for 
 so arduous a post. He would sometimes remark, ‘ If they 
 had made me a bishop ten years ago, I might have done 
 something ’ : — 
 
 ‘ Watereord, 19 tli March 1845. 
 
 ‘ My dear , — It was very kind of you to write to 
 
 me, and you must allow me to thank you for your letter. 
 I feel an increased interest in the subject of prophecy. 
 I would, if possible, command time to just gather my 
 scattered thoughts into some tangible shape, that I myself 
 as well as others might see them as a whole, and observe 
 their consistency; but I am liable to such distractions, 
 
256 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 that I can look forward to no time very near that I could 
 give to the subject. I shall, if the Lord permit, go next 
 week to England for my Parliamentary duty, for which I 
 have no appetite. When I return, I shall have to go 
 through my diocese, to hold confirmations, which will con- 
 sume the greater part of the summer. 
 
 4 1 expect a very interesting meeting of a little Pro- 
 phetical Society in London, to which I belong. Mr. 
 Bickersteth has proposed an examination of the sixth seal, 
 on which subject he differs largely from Mr. Elliot, who is 
 also to be there. I differ from both, so that I expect much 
 to be brought out ; and I hope, by the goodness of my 
 cause, to gain ground, though it is very great odds to have 
 against me authors who have pledged themselves to certain 
 opinions in their books. They are hardly free to take up 
 any new suggestion. The discussion will, however, be, I 
 doubt not, very interesting. I do not think that I am 
 quite as hard against Dr. Arnold as you seem to be. I 
 was greatly interested by his life, and pleased to see how 
 sterling truth bore sway in the midst of much political 
 and religious error. He appeared to have a single eye to 
 bring boys to Christ. His correspondence with them in 
 after life showed his real religion. He had no zeal to bring 
 them to his political views, but he had a zeal to bring them 
 to Christ. My kind regards to your father and sister. — 
 Yours very truly, ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 In another letter to the same friend he says : 
 
 ‘ I have my hands full here doing the Lord’s work. I 
 preach generally every Sunday to a crowded congregation, 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 257 
 
 besides many other useful employments. May the Lord 
 give His blessing ; without Him we can do nothing/ 
 
 To another friend, who had resided for a time at Water- 
 ford, he writes : — 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 24 tli December 1844 . 
 
 ‘ My dear Mrs. S., — I am very thankful that you are 
 well after your confinement, and that the little one is 
 likely to be strong and healthy. I cannot refuse your 
 request, and to put him (as it appears to be) on the list of 
 those I ought to pray for. May the Lord make him His 
 for ever, and then it will be well for him that he was born ! 
 I have begun a clerical meeting. I had my first on the 1st 
 of this month; the second is to be on the 8th of January, 
 and the third on the first Wednesday in February. I had 
 twenty-eight clergymen, and we had much profitable con- 
 versation. I trust the Lord will bless them for good. Our 
 church continues very well attended, our singing very 
 good, but I do not hear of any great work of grace. We 
 must sow the seed, and wait for its growth. I hope you 
 have marks of the Lord’s blessing in your part of the 
 vineyard. It is well to be employed in His service, and 
 to wait upon Him for fruit. 
 
 ‘ I do not relish the prospect of my Parliamentary cam- 
 paign. We are very quiet; the mania for railroads has 
 quite put Repeal into the shade. We had a Repeal dinner 
 to O’Connell here, but it was a great failure. There were 
 about 1000 persons assembled before the Town Hall. . . . 
 — Yours affectionately, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 R 
 
258 MEMOIR OF TIIE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 ‘Waterford, lith January 1845. 
 
 ‘ My dear Mrs. S., — Easter is so very early this year, 
 that I think it probable I shall not go over to England till 
 after it, at the end of March. I think nothing interesting 
 would be likely to come on in the early part of the session, 
 and I might as well be with my large flock at the time 
 when we are particularly called on to speak of a dying 
 and risen Saviour. We are about making great improve- 
 ments in all the schools here. We are looking for first- 
 rate masters and mistresses ; they have been very bad. 
 We are trying also to make some arrangement about the 
 pews in the church, so as to accommodate the many who, 
 I am happy to say, are still anxious to come to our church. 
 
 . . . Tell the children I would send them a biscuit a-piece, 
 only I fear they would be broken in the post. Kind 
 remembrances to all. — Yours affectionately, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 The next letters from which some extracts shall be 
 given exhibit the depth and tenderness of the Bishop of 
 Cashel’s feelings, as well as the warmth and kindness of 
 his affections. To parents mourning over the death of a 
 little child of three years old, who was his god-child, he 
 writes : — 
 
 * Waterford, 4 th February. 
 
 ‘ My dear M., — My heart bled for you and dear B. 
 “ The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away. Blessed 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 259 
 
 be the name of the Lord,” may you be enabled to add. It 
 is most mysterious, but it is a Father, one that loves you 
 and knows what is right, who has done it. Shall not He 
 do right ? Nothing ever gives me such a sense of the evil 
 of this world as the power of inflicting a wound in propor- 
 tion as there has been a blessing. I cannot but feel for 
 the removal of the little dear child myself, having known 
 her and loved her. How shall the dear, tender, weakly 
 mother bear it ? But the Lord will give her strength ; I 
 am sure He will. Cast thy burden upon the Lord, and 
 He will sustain it. I commend you to God and the word 
 of His grace, which is able to build you up. In a few 
 days I shall hope to drive over and see dear B., but I 
 think it better not just now. — Yours affectionately, 
 
 ‘ Robebt Cashel, etc/ 
 
 Writing to a friend, he thus speaks of the death of 
 one of his former parishioners, to whom he was much 
 attached : — 
 
 ‘ What a melancholy thing was the death of dear Mrs. 
 S. ! To her, no doubt, a great gain ; but to her husband 
 and six children, to be deprived of their mother — and such 
 a mother ! This is one of the features that stamps vanity 
 in a peculiar way upon this world — that a pilgrim passing 
 through it is in the way of suffering just in proportion as 
 he possesses anything good in it. Poor S. never could 
 be made to feel the pain he no doubt now feels had he 
 not been possessed of such a treasure. What a meeting 
 between her and her two sainted mothers ! But can we 
 conceive how she could be without pain whilst conscious 
 
260 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D, 
 
 of the bereavement of him and the children ? I suppose 
 a perfect acquiescence in God’s will must be the antidote 
 to all pain. He Himself will wipe away all tears.’ 
 
 To the Same . 
 
 4 Waterford, 19 tli January 1848 . 
 
 c My dear , — I have heard that it has pleased our 
 
 heavenly Father to remove your venerable father out of 
 the miseries of this evil world. I believe he was a shock 
 of corn fully ripe. It is then his gain, though your loss. 
 But we cannot expect all to move together ; “ One is taken, 
 and another left.” You no doubt, from his advanced age, 
 must have expected and have been looking forward for 
 it, and so prepared for the event ; but nevertheless, when 
 the separation comes, it is as keenly felt as if some strange 
 thing had happened. And this is particularly the case 
 when the age, or weakness, or illness of a friend or relation 
 has made them for a long time the great object of solicitude 
 and anxiety ; the departure leaves such a blank. And at a 
 certain time of life these blanks are never filled up. In 
 the early times of life, young persons get new friends, new 
 objects of interest ; but as we advance, the old, long-valued 
 friends are taken, and no new friends to supply the vacant 
 place. Well, this is one of God’s mysterious but wise 
 ways of preparing us to use our wings and cheerfully fly. 
 Like the balloon, one cord after another that has con- 
 nected it with earth is cut, till at length the last cord is 
 cut, and it ascends into the heavens. So the Lord cuts 
 our ties, to prepare us to rise upward and fly away. How 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 261 
 
 do you and your sister bear the heavy blow ? How 
 endure the wilderness ? ... As far as this world was 
 concerned, you lived for him, and he is gone before. Well, 
 if you have lost the tie to earth, you have a new tie to a 
 better place. Eemember me most kindly to your sister, 
 and believe me to be, yours very truly, 
 
 ‘ Bobert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 With the same friend he was called upon to sympathize 
 some years later, on the death of her only sister: — 
 
 ‘Waterford, 3 d January. 
 
 ‘My much beloved old Friend, — I hardly expected 
 that you would have had nerve and spirit to have ad- 
 dressed me with your usual Christmas greeting, which I 
 have always highly valued. I thank you much for your 
 continued remembrance of me. Within this last week, 1 
 have heard of the loss of three Christian friends about 
 contemporaries with myself. These things are slight in 
 comparison of your bereavement, but they speak the same 
 lesson. They say to us, Be ye ready, for the end is near. 
 But surely these things say to us, not only, Look up, but, 
 Look forward ; look with more earnestness to that which 
 our God has prepared for us, and to which He has brought 
 our friends that have gone before us. Surely, my dear 
 friend, you have an interest in the heavenly country such 
 as you never had before. Before, you might have had a 
 picture which at times pleased you, but now you have a 
 reality. Nothing helps to give us such a reality in the 
 eternal world as to think of those who were our com- 
 
262 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 panions gone before ns, and now with Christ, which is far 
 better. Surely there is everything to induce us to have 
 our conversation in heaven — that is, our home where those 
 are gone who w T ere dearer to us than ourselves. And 
 surely the removal of those we love acts in another world ; 
 it cuts the ties that bound us to earth. Now the tie is 
 severed, the attraction is toward the country where they 
 are, in the presence of our common Friend, our better Elder 
 Brother. I have been feeling and saying for many years, 
 that the common fault of real Christians (for Christians 
 have faults) is, not cultivating hope which is engaged 
 about the future. They have faith as to their standing 
 accepted at the present with God, and they seem to be 
 satisfied with that ; but they do not press forward, and 
 realize the happy presence with God in His eternal king- 
 dom, to which present acceptance is but the prelude. 
 My dear friend, look up, but also look forward ; endeavour 
 to realize the happy future. Enjoy it even now with her 
 that is gone before ; you will follow after. I hope the good 
 Lord is collecting many lambs, young ones, that I know 
 nothing of, for He is removing to heavenly pastures many 
 old sheep, whom He has graciously fed in green pastures. 
 It will not be Sabbath-breaking to give you a few senti- 
 ments from a sermon preached since I wrote the letter 
 last evening, — Deut. xii. 9. : “ For ye are not yet come to 
 the rest and to the inheritance.” 
 
 4 It is as true of Christians now as it was of Israel when 
 it was written. Israel had many sufferings, many imper- 
 fections, along with great manifestations of God’s love in 
 the wilderness, for they were not yet come to the rest, etc. 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 263 
 
 So we may expect much sufferings, many imperfections, 
 along with great mercies and many manifestations of love, 
 for we are not yet come to the rest. It was never ex- 
 pected, for never promised, that the Israelites should be as 
 happy, as free from trial, while in the wilderness as they 
 were promised to be in the land ; so we are not promised 
 to be as happy, etc., while here, as we are assured we shall 
 be in the heavenly inheritance, for we are not yet come. 
 But in this “ not yet ” there is not only put forward what 
 should make us patient under present trials, but there is 
 included a promise to Israel that they should in God’s 
 time be brought to the rest ; so “ we are not yet ” gives a 
 promise that we shall be brought into the rest. As Canaan 
 was to follow the wilderness, so the perfect inheritance 
 shall follow the unrest of the present time. Two things 
 should follow, — patient submission for the present, and 
 hopeful expectation of the future. Oh, what a wicked 
 world it is that He is taking His sheep out of ! What must 
 pass in His holy mind when He sees the world — blood 
 meeting blood, and His creatures destroying each other ! 
 And besides this wholesale wickedness, the immense 
 quantity of sin and crime going on in every street and 
 every lane. Wonderful the forbearance of our God — His 
 love to the sinner, with holy hatred of the sin ! Oh ! to 
 think of the place where there will be no more sin, and 
 into which none shall enter that worketh abomination, or 
 loveth or maketh a lie. Can we think of the happiness 
 of a place in which there will be no sin ? 
 
 ‘ The thought of it ought to cheer us on our journey, and 
 to make us try to prepare ourselves for the enjoyment of 
 
264 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 that holy place and holy company ; it might well lift us up 
 above the trials of this life, — light, and but for a moment, — 
 and also make us independent of the short joys and 
 pleasures of this scene. In all these things we may be 
 more than conquerors through Him that loved us. May 
 we, through God’s teaching, know the love of Christ, that 
 passeth knowledge, and be filled with all the fulness of 
 God. That grace, mercy, and peace may be abundantly 
 with you this new year, is the fervent prayer of your 
 sincere friend in the gospel of Christ, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 His watchful solicitude about the welfare of those 
 young people who had been brought up in his parish at 
 Powerscourt continued to be shown to them after he had 
 left it. To one of them, who had freely opened her mind 
 to him as to the state of her religious feelings, he thus 
 wrote : — 
 
 4 Waterford, 1 th February 1842. 
 
 ‘ My dear Mary, — ... I take a moment to say how 
 thankful I am to you for your remembrance of me. You 
 could not have written a kinder letter ; but I could have 
 wished you to write a happier one, as far as relates to 
 yourself. I hope yet to see you established in the faith, 
 and abounding therein with thanksgiving. As you truly 
 say, the door is open before you ; all that is wanting is, that 
 you should press into it. You ought to look sharply, and 
 examine what is the accursed thing that is in your way. 
 Is it the world in some shape ? Oh, seek for it, and find 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 265 
 
 it, and cast it out ; if it is as dear as a right hand or right 
 eye, pluck it out, and cast it from you. The Lord give me 
 grace to pray for you ; and pray for me in this dark place, 
 this new sphere in which my God has placed me. I have 
 no strength of myself ; hut I know in whom I have 
 righteousness and strength. — Yours affectionately, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 To the mother of one of his god-children he wrote thus 
 in answer to a letter telling him of her son’s confirmation, 
 in which she said that she felt assured of his god-son 
 having been remembered by him in his prayers : — 
 
 ‘ Stradbally, Co. Waterford, 
 
 ‘ 11th October 1854 . 
 
 4 My dear Mrs. C., — I am verily guilty regarding your 
 son and my god-son, in not having thought of him as I 
 ought to have done. I feel very guilty with regard to you 
 and my friend C. in the matter. How well it is that you 
 and he are not depending upon an arm of flesh ! Put no 
 confidence in man. I shall write such a letter as you 
 desire, and pray the Lord to forgive my neglect, and to 
 bless a few words, though late, that I may be led to address 
 to him. What a nervous position is that of parents bring- 
 ing children, to whom is communicated their own evil 
 nature, into an evil world ! How impotent they find 
 themselves for good ; they may pray, they may advise, and 
 warn, but they cannot change the heart. This is God’s 
 part, and the result must be left to Him who is a God of 
 love. May we have grace to do our part ; but alas ! we do 
 not that. 
 
266 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 ‘We have great reason to be humbled to the very dust. 
 Your letter has humbled me very much. May we all be 
 driven to the throne of grace. Remember me most kindly 
 to Joseph and all your family. — Yours in the best bonds, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 The promised letter was as follows : — 
 
 ‘My dear young Friend, — I suppose you have been 
 told that I stood sponsor for you, when in your infancy 
 you were by baptism admitted into the visible Church of 
 Christ. If I had known the time in which you were about 
 to be confirmed, to renew in your own person the solemn 
 vow, promise, and profession I made for you, it would 
 have been a very suitable time for me to have addressed 
 to you a few words of affectionate warning and advice. 
 But having heard that you have lately been confirmed, I 
 hope you will take kindly, and consider seriously, a friendly 
 letter from your god-father. I know, my young friend, 
 what perhaps you are little aware of, the evil and dangerous 
 tendency of the world, which you have entered, and into 
 which you will be plunged ere long. Even in school, how 
 many are the temptations to sin and wickedness ! How 
 many are the companions calculated to corrupt you rather 
 than do you good ! How much oftener do you hear a 
 word likely to lead you to do wrong than a word likely to 
 encourage you to do right ! It will be much more so when 
 really thrown upon that world which is before you. Then 
 you have a corrupt nature, inclined to lead you to evil 
 rather than lead you to good. This I am sure you have 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 267 
 
 been taught by your good parents, but I would remind you 
 of it. I would remind you of your danger, in order that, 
 approaching the time when you will be your own director, 
 you may be led to ask for and seek good guidance, even 
 that of your heavenly Father, who is in Christ reconciling 
 the world unto Himself. 
 
 ‘How happy I should be if I could persuade you to 
 cultivate religion, to seek peace with God through Jesus 
 Christ, to live the life you live in the flesh by the faith of 
 the Son of God, who loved you and gave Himself for you ! 
 If I might offer you some advice, it would be : never pass 
 a day without praying for pardon and peace with God 
 through Jesus Christ; never begin a day without on your 
 knees putting yourself under the protection of your 
 heavenly Father. “ Commit your way unto the Lord, 
 and He will bring it to pass.” Another piece of advice 
 I would give you would be : never pass a day without 
 reading a portion of God’s holy word ; as a new-born babe, 
 desire the sincere milk of the word, that you may grow 
 thereby. Eemember what the Psalmist said : “ Where- 
 with shall a young man cleanse his way ? Even by taking 
 heed thereto according to Thy word.” A verse, even, of 
 Scripture, put into the mind in the morning, might be 
 made a guide and a strength through the dangerous trials 
 of the day. You have had an advantage which many 
 young people, perhaps your companions, have not had ; 
 you were brought up by pious parents, who early trained 
 you in the way you should go. Oh, seek strength, that 
 when you grow old you may not depart from it ! You 
 have been taught the difference between right and wrong ; 
 
268 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 be on your guard against evil example and evil company. 
 Do not be ashamed of being conscientious and religious. 
 Don’t be unhappy at being ridiculed for being righteous 
 over-much. Remember this is a state of trial. It is to 
 be tried who is on the Lord’s side ; and your everlasting 
 happiness is at stake. If you live with God through 
 Christ, you will be happy here and hereafter. If you turn 
 away from God and follow the world, you will perish with 
 the world. Meditate upon these things, and consider the 
 advice of your unworthy and sincere friend, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 On hearing that his god-son was about to enter the 
 army, the Bishop writes : — 
 
 * Waterford, 1s£ March 1856. 
 
 ‘ My dear Mrs. C., — I shall have much pleasure in 
 sending your son (my god-child) a Bible with my name 
 in it. Your letter arrived here when I was in Dublin, 
 whither I had gone to preach for the Irish Society. If I 
 had received it before I went up, I should have got the 
 Bible in Dublin, and given it to your son. I am very 
 sorry that he has determined to go into the army, but I 
 have a hope that the peace which we are led to expect 
 will put a damp upon the warlike desires of many young 
 persons. I often think of what is recorded of St. Augus- 
 tine. His mother, Monica, was anxious about her son, as 
 you are about yours, and going to some distinguished 
 father of those days, expressing her anxieties, he replied, 
 “ The child of so many prayers cannot be lost.” Continue 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 269 
 
 to pray for him and to strive with him, and yonr prayers 
 will not be lost. Yon have a prayer-hearing God to go to. 
 I hope yon and yonr family are happy in yonr northern 
 position. There are many cheery things connected with 
 the North ; and there is there, as well as elsewhere, the 
 God and Father of onr Lord Jesns Christ. To Him I 
 commit yon, yonr family, and hnsband. May He be yonr 
 God and their God, now and for ever, is the prayer of, 
 yonrs very truly, ‘Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 Upon the occasion of this yonng man’s marriage, some 
 years later, the Bishop says : — 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 2 6th March 1863. 
 
 ‘ My dear Mrs. C., — I have received yonr letter, and 
 have not in my morning prayer forgotten yon and yonr 
 son, and her who is by this time yonr daughter. I pray 
 that the Lord may make her a helpmeet for yonr son, and 
 a comfort to yon and yonr hnsband. It is a very important 
 step, and ought to be brought before the Lord with much 
 seriousness. I feel that no persons have such trials as 
 Christians with a large family. I often say, that if I had a 
 parcel of children, I could never be off my knees, seeking 
 from the Lord the help and protection they stand in need 
 of, and which I could not give them. Well, it is happy 
 that the Lord reigneth. That is our best hope, for our- 
 selves and for the children. May yon be enabled to cast 
 all yonr care upon yonr covenant God, and find a peace of 
 God passing all understanding keeping yonr hearts and 
 minds. Remember me most kindly to your hnsband, and 
 
270 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 tell your son that I wish him all happiness, and that I 
 pray for him that he and his wife may be blessed with 
 the everlasting blessings of the gospel. — Affectionately and 
 sincerely yours, in the best bonds, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 The following letter contains sound advice to young 
 men. It was addressed to a mother who had informed 
 him of her son’s success in College : — 
 
 ‘ My dear , — Among the many letters I have had 
 
 to write, I am at a loss whether I answered your letter of 
 
 last week telling me of ’s success. I think it better to 
 
 run the chance of sending you a second letter than seem 
 to be indifferent about him. I take a great interest in his 
 real welfare, and I think industry and attention to literary 
 improvement is a very valuable quality in a young man. 
 A young man must be occupied ; and good occupation is 
 not only good in itself, but it is a security against evil 
 occupation and bad company. Nothing produces so much 
 temptation to young persons as to think that amusement 
 and dissipation are the great happiness of life. Whole- 
 some industry in mental improvement comes in most 
 happily to supply a void they might otherwise feel. All 
 
 that may learn by study at present may be, and will 
 
 be, useful to him in after life; but I consider that less 
 than I do the wholesome discipline and the self-control 
 which studious habits confer. As he has begun so well, I 
 have every hope that he will go on through life in a way 
 that will be a comfort to you and profitable to himself. 
 
A BISHOP. 
 
 271 
 
 If your dear mother is with you, tell her how much I feel 
 about her. She must have been prepared for the event, so 
 much in the course of nature, and accompanied by all the 
 alleviations of grace ; but still she must feel the separation, 
 though but for a season. There is a place where we shall 
 part no more. — Very truly yours, 
 
 ‘Kobert Cashel.’ 
 
CHAPTEE VIII. 
 
 EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 * A good bishop, as a tender father, 
 
 Doth teach and rule the Church, and is obey’d 
 And reverenced by it ; so much the rather 
 By how much he delighted more to lead 
 All by his own example in the way, 
 
 Than punish any when they go astray. ’ 
 
 George Herbert. 
 
 The Bishop of Cashel, on his first appearance in Parlia- 
 ment, was listened to with an interest and an attention 
 which has not been often excited by a speaker rising from 
 the bench of bishops. He was obliged to begin his Par- 
 liamentary career by repelling a most unfounded and 
 unwarrantable attack which had been made upon his 
 character as a bishop, by misrepresenting the sentiments 
 which he had expressed on the subject of the Roman 
 Catholic religion in his primary charge delivered to the 
 united dioceses of Cashel, Emly, Waterford, and Lismore, 
 in the year 1843. 
 
 A letter, from one who certainly was an impartial judge 
 of the Bishop of Cashel’s merit, 1 describes him as having 
 ‘ boldly and triumphantly, in his place in Parliament, 
 thrown back the malignant falsehood that was propagated 
 1 The Bishop of Moray. 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 273 
 
 against him respecting the affairs of his diocese, and man- 
 fully dared his maligners to prove the accusation/ 
 
 The old Duke of Wellington stood up in defence of his 
 charge, saying that he had read it, and that it was an 
 excellent charge, a thoroughly ecclesiastical charge, and 
 that it met with his most unqualified approval. 
 
 Some years afterwards, another unwarranted attack was 
 made upon the Bishop of Cashel in Parliament by one of 
 opposite politics — one who, although a Protestant, differed 
 widely from him in his views on religious subjects. In 
 refuting the charges brought against him on this occasion, 
 the Bishop so completely floored his opponent, that the 
 Times , in commenting upon it, observed that it was rather 
 foolhardy in the learned gentleman to drive his little 
 craft full sail against the EOCK OF CASHEL, or words 
 to that effect. The simile was a happy one, and the name 
 suited him so admirably, that it was afterwards constantly 
 applied to him. 
 
 The subject so dear to his heart, that of scriptural 
 education, was brought forward by the Bishop of Cashel 
 on the 17th of June 1845, in a speech delivered by him in 
 the House of Lords on presenting petitions on the subject 
 of National Education. Of the effect of this speech on the 
 House, one of his contemporaries remarks, in a letter 
 addressed to the writer of this Memoir : — 
 
 ‘ I remember hearing from an auditor of the speech that 
 he made in defence of the Church Education Society in 
 the House of Lords, that its arch-enemy absolutely quailed 
 at the tempest of applause which its eloquence and power 
 elicited at his expense/ 
 
 s 
 
274 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 We may, alas, in these matters write upon our Church, 
 c Ichabod ! ’ Our present excellent Bishop of Cashel has 
 it not in his power thus to raise his voice in the Senate in 
 defence of God’s truth and of His word. 
 
 In the same year, 1845, the prelates of the Irish Church 
 (the Bishop of Cashel amongst others) issued a second 
 address to their clergy on the subject of the National 
 Board of Education. They continued every year to make 
 a requisition to Parliament for aid in supporting their 
 scriptural schools, but without success. 
 
 The year 1846 will long be remembered in Ireland. 
 The sad scenes which were witnessed in the time of famine, 
 caused by the total failure of the potato crop, upon which 
 a large portion of the poor people entirely depended for 
 food, can never be erased from the memory of those who 
 were spectators of the miseries of their fellow-countrymen, 
 without being able, even when doing their utmost, to ward 
 off this terrible calamity. The food of the people was 
 totally gone. It had disappeared so suddenly, and in so 
 short a space of time, that there was no opportunity of 
 supplying the want by bringing in foreign supplies of 
 provisions until thousands had passed into eternity. Of 
 Indian corn, now so generally made use of by the lower 
 orders, there was at that time in the country but a very 
 small supply, consequently its price was enormously high ; 
 and the liberal aid given in money by our friends in the 
 sister isle went a fearfully short way in the purchase of 
 meal. This important crisis called forth at the same time 
 all the tender feelings and the active energies of the 
 Bishop of Cashel. He put himself in communication 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 275 
 
 with many pious and influential persons in England, 
 allocating to each of them a particular parish or town in 
 his diocese, over which they might exercise a special care. 
 The town of Carrick-on-Suir was taken up by the congre- 
 gation of the Rev. Mr. Fenn of Blackheath, near London, 
 and a weekly correspondence kept up between him and 
 the vicar of Carrick. Large collections were made in the 
 church at Blackheath every Sunday, averaging from £30 
 to £40, and sent the following day to Carrick, with warm 
 expressions of interest in their ‘ child/ as they affection- 
 ately called it. Carrick-on-Suir is, for its size, perhaps 
 one of the poorest and most wretched-looking towns in 
 Ireland, so much so that the Bishop could not refrain 
 from humorously observing, ‘ I wish they could see their 
 ugly child ! 9 
 
 In Waterford he took a personal share in the labours of 
 the clergy in the relief of the starving population, and 
 succeeded so well, that the distress was felt much less in 
 that city than in most other places. No distinction was 
 made between Protestants and Roman Catholics ; and the 
 latter, finding him to be their true friend, and a very plea- 
 sant one too, came to love him sincerely. He would often 
 tell how cordially he was received, when, being crowded in 
 the soup-shop, he would retire into the fish -market near it. 
 the fish-women receiving him with the following kindly 
 greeting, ‘ Come to us, my lord, and we’ll take care of 
 you ! ’ The town was divided into districts, of which the 
 Bishop took one, going from house to house with tickets 
 for coal, meal, soup, or clothing, as might be required. 
 When on these occasions they loaded him with blessings, 
 
276 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 he would say to them : ‘ Why are you so fond of me now ? 
 When I came here first you used to hoot me and call me 
 Bob Daly, and now you are always blessing me. I am 
 just as good a Protestant now as I was then, and when I 
 came first I would have been just as anxious to do you 
 any good in my power as I am now, so what is the reason 
 of the change ? ’ To which they would sometimes make 
 the following answer : ‘ Oh ! your lordship, we were told 
 lies of you, but now we have come to knoiv you/ 
 
 One of the Waterford clergy 1 gives the following par- 
 ticulars of the famine year in Waterford, in a letter from 
 which we shall make an extract : — 
 
 ‘ In this great strait few were more active than the 
 Bishop. Large sums were collected and sent to him from 
 England, and he was a judicious almoner. Many years 
 after, when he was preaching on behalf of the distress in 
 Lancashire through the cotton failure, he caused quite a 
 sensation by producing his account-book in the pulpit in 
 Waterford, and reading out from it the large and repeated 
 sums which were entrusted to him for distribution in the 
 year of famine in Ireland, sent to him from England. 
 
 ‘ In Waterford, at this period, it was most remarkable 
 the confidence reposed in him by the poor. Whenever 
 the poor felt that an injustice was done to them, they 
 crowded round his door and demanded an audience, in 
 order that he might get them justice. Another strange 
 circumstance occurred in the early part of the work: — 
 
 1 The Rev. Thomas Gimlette, D.D., one who was highly valued by the 
 late Bishop, and to whom we are indebted for much interesting informa- 
 tion respecting him. 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 277 
 
 c When the Relief Committee was being formed, the 
 parish priest of one of the most important parishes in 
 Waterford, and he himself one of the ablest and most 
 influential priests in the city, rose, and after detailing the 
 sad circumstances, and dwelling on the crisis at which 
 they were arrived, said that this was a time when an able, 
 independent, and honest man should be at the helm. He 
 concluded by proposing that the Bishop should be chair- 
 man of the Relief Committee. Some that were present 
 preferred that the Mayor should be president ; on a divi- 
 sion, the Mayor was elected by a majority of one. Father 
 Sheehan and several influential Roman Catholics voted for 
 the Bishop/ 
 
 In the year 1847 a correspondence took place between 
 the Lord Primate of Ireland and Lord John Russell. On 
 the refusal of the Prime Minister to give to the mem- 
 bers of the Established Church in Ireland a share of 
 the grant for education, the Bishop of Cashel addressed 
 a letter of remonstrance to him, a copy of which we 
 have been enabled to procure, as well as his answer to 
 an article which appeared in the Times of 10th September 
 1856. 
 
 Some years later we find him again raising his voice in 
 support of this cause, ‘ whether they would hear, or whether 
 they would forbear ’ : — 
 
 To the Archdeacon of Waterford. 
 
 * London, 30th June 1859. 
 
 4 My dear Bell, — . . . The committee of the Church 
 Education Society are going to publish, as an occasional 
 
278 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 paper, my speech at the meeting of the Society. I hope 
 it may open some eyes. We shall soon see whether the 
 Ministry will do anything for ns. There will be a great 
 fight for the Bible in India, during which the temper of 
 the House will be tested, and I am afraid it will be found 
 on the unscriptural side. The good people here are very 
 jealous at my bringing forward our Irish demand. They 
 say to me, “ Can’t you let us get India first, and then 
 Ireland will follow ? ” Many of them were annoyed that, 
 when I spoke at the meeting of the Society for Vernacular 
 and Scriptural Education in India, I introduced Ireland. 
 
 Colonel told me that, as soon as he saw me get up, he 
 
 said to his neighbour, “ You’ll see he will bring in Ireland.” 
 I said to him, “ Ought I not to have brought in Ireland ? 
 It was my having long acted on the principle with regard 
 to Ireland that brought me to the meeting, and made me 
 contribute to the Society.” . . .’ 
 
 That he advocated the cause wisely is proved by the 
 following extracts from letters : — 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 ‘ Killough Castle, 24 th September 1859. 
 
 ‘ . . . I think it a delicate and difficult point to draw 
 up such a paper as ought to be sent out by the Church 
 Education Society. A printed proof of one drawn up by 
 
 was sent to me, but I objected to it, because it not 
 
 only said, “ We did not ask for a separate grant,” but 
 protested against it on principle, and I thought on bad 
 grounds. Whereas we always said, “ We asked for a free 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 279 
 
 Bible,” but never dictated in what way it was to be 
 given. 
 
 ‘ I do not prefer a separate grant, but I would not pro- 
 test against it, because that is the principle adopted in 
 England ; and I certainly would not refuse to be put under 
 the Privy Council in England. . . .’ 
 
 ‘ Waterford, lith January 1860. 
 
 ‘ ... You have no doubt seen ’s speech. It appears 
 
 that this great stand ad captandum vulgi is to be taken on 
 the point of parental authority, and we ought to meet it on 
 that ground. I think we ought to speak out, and profess 
 ourselves as great supporters of parental authority as they 
 are, only in a different way. We would allow parental 
 authority its full force in choosing the school to which 
 the parent would send his child, but not to dictate the 
 course to be adopted in the school. Surely we might ask 
 
 , When he went to school, did not his parents choose the 
 
 school, but did they prescribe the course of his instruction 
 in the school ? Did not his parents choose the University 
 to which they would send him, but did they dictate what 
 he was to read and answer in order to get a degree in that 
 University ? That subject of parental authority is chosen 
 because it is likely to catch the ear of the public ; but it is 
 very insincere, and it only requires to be boldly met in 
 order to take the sting out of it. . . .’ 
 
 It was chiefly owing to the Bishop of Cashel’s untiring 
 exertions (in which he was joined by the Bishop of Ossory 
 and others), that the Church Education Society not only 
 outlived the storm which seemed to threaten it, but was 
 
280 MEMOIK OF THE EIGHT KEY. EOBEET DALY, D.D. 
 
 greatly increased, both in funds and influence, by the liber- 
 ality of the Christian public, both in England and Ireland. 
 
 The year 1860 was a trying year to the interests of this 
 cause. Government continued to withhold any help from 
 the clergy of the Established Church, who could not con- 
 scientiously avail themselves of the funds of the National 
 Board. These funds enabled the Boman Catholic clergy, 
 in some places at least, to offer an education so much 
 superior in secular matters to that which the very limited 
 income of the Church Education Society could afford, that 
 many Protestant parents were tempted by the prospect of 
 worldly advantages to send their children to the National 
 schools. This so much disheartened our late excellent 
 and venerated Primate, who had been the mainstay of the 
 Church Education Society in Ireland, that he now with- 
 drew from it, giving up the battle as lost, and advised the 
 clergy — any amongst them who could conscientiously do 
 so — to put their schools under the National Board. His 
 advice was taken by a few, but not many. Amongst those 
 who agreed with the Primate in theory, although they did 
 not reduce it to practice, were two of the Bishop of 
 Cashel’s oldest and most beloved friends. He did not fail 
 to tell them honestly that he thought they were in the 
 wrong ; but at the same time, he did not allow either his 
 affection or Christian regard for them to be diminished 
 by this difference of opinion, even though it was upon a 
 subject w T hich he considered to be of great importance. 
 One of these friends thus writes to him in answer to a 
 letter of affectionate remonstrance : — 
 
 ‘ Your confidential and loving letter filled me with joy 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 281 
 
 and thankfulness. I reluctantly destroyed it, as you 
 desired, as it would have been a perpetual memorial of 
 your brotherly kindness; but as the loving heart that 
 dictated it still remains, I am content/ 
 
 The storms which now gathered round this his favourite 
 cause only tended to increase the zeal and earnestness 
 with which the Bishop of Cashel embraced every oppor- 
 tunity which offered itself of seeking to impress upon all 
 whom it was in his power to influence, both in public 
 and in private, the importance of scriptural education for 
 the rising generation, as being the only hope of improving 
 the moral and religious condition of Ireland. "With this 
 in view, he spoke at meetings and preached sermons both 
 in England and Ireland. He dwelt much upon the failure 
 of the National system of education in Ireland in improv- 
 ing the moral condition of the people, proving by statistics, 
 which he took much trouble to procure, that education 
 without religion had only made them wise to do evil, 
 as the number of criminals who had attended National 
 schools was very remarkable. He also proved that it had 
 quite failed to promote united education, — the schools 
 patronized by Presbyterians in the North not having any 
 Eoman Catholics in attendance ; whilst those in the South, 
 which were in the hands of Eoman Catholics, were very 
 rarely frequented by children of any other religious 
 denomination. The schools of the Church Education 
 Society he found to be frequented in many instances by 
 both Protestants and Eoman Catholics. In his own 
 diocese this Society was well worked. At the suggestion 
 of the Bishop, a charity sermon was annually preached in 
 
282 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 every parish in behalf of its funds, and, with hut very few 
 exceptions, one school or more kept up in connection 
 with it. To one of his clergy he thus expresses himself : — 
 
 ‘ 8 Mountjoy Square, 25th June 1867. 
 
 ‘ My dear R., — I am gratified by what yon say about 
 Mr. C. and a Church Education Society school. I shall 
 have pleasure in giving you £10 per annum towards its 
 support. I cannot conceive any other conclusion come to 
 by a conscientious, godly man. 
 
 f Let him only realize you in the school with the chil- 
 dren before you. You hear God’s word saying, “ Preach 
 the word. Train up the children in the way they should 
 go.” The National Board says, “ Hold your tongue.” I 
 know you could not be silent if you were there. May the 
 Lord bless the good work, and those that are engaged in 
 it. — Very truly yours, ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 To one who had disappointed him by changing his 
 views upon this subject, he closes a letter in which he 
 expresses his regret by saying : — 
 
 ‘ I thought we were too much of one mind on the im- 
 portant points of our common faith ever to differ upon a 
 Christian minister’s duty in his school. I have been 
 disappointed, and have been pained ; but I have no doubt 
 it is wholesome for me. 
 
 ‘ I pray that our heavenly Father may overrule all for 
 your good, and for my good, and for the good of His 
 Church generally. — Believe me to be, in spite of our 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 283 
 
 differences, your sincere friend and brother in the common 
 faith of Christ, ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 By his own example, and the pecuniary assistance that 
 he liberally gave to many of the scriptural schools in his 
 diocese, he reduced to practice the theories brought by 
 him before the public. In some cases he built school- 
 houses at his own expense. One of these was in Bonma- 
 hon, the parish of Monklands, mentioned by him in his 
 speech before the House of Lords as being a locality where 
 such a school was peculiarly wanting. This schoolhouse 
 he was obliged to build within the precincts of the church- 
 yard, as he could not procure from the landlord a site for 
 the building elsewhere. Bonmahon was within a few 
 miles of Woodhouse, and during his residence there he 
 frequently rode over to visit the school, which was a most 
 useful one. 
 
 In the beginning of the summer of the year 1847 the 
 Bishop removed to Woodhouse, near Stradbally, in the 
 County Waterford, the residence of the Uniacke family, 
 which, during their absence from home, they let to him for 
 this and many succeeding summers. It is a beautiful 
 place, situated in a richly-wooded valley, opening upon a 
 sheltered little cove by the sea, upon the cliffs at either 
 side of which the lovely walk on the breezy downs was 
 much enjoyed by him. The writer of this Memoir has 
 many delightful reminiscences of the happy weeks and 
 months that she and her husband spent w 7 ith him at this 
 place, though not unmixed with melancholy feelings. How 
 comforting is the reflection that the grave can only for a 
 
284 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 little while divide us from his voice, his hand, his smile ! 
 On the occasion of their first visit to Woodhouse, the 
 writer and her husband experienced such affectionate 
 sympathy and kindness in their time of sorrow and 
 trial, that they would be indeed ungrateful did they not 
 record it. 
 
 Their sorrow was one which he would not have been 
 expected to realize much ; they had been bereaved of two 
 of their little children within the space of a few months. 
 In his kind invitations to visit him at Woodhouse, he 
 would not allow any child, however young, to be left 
 behind, saying, f It would not do you any good to come 
 here if you were to be separated from the “ angels ; ” so 
 bring them all/ He said that all mothers considered their 
 children to be perfect angels, and he playfully called them 
 so in his letters. In one of them he says, f My blessing 
 upon the angels ! Yery presumptuous ! Were I a Papist, 
 I would ask blessing from them ; 9 and declared himself 
 at another time to be ready to ‘ entertain angels ! ’ He was 
 always accompanied by one of them in his morning walk 
 before breakfast to a beautifully clear spring of water, his 
 little companion thinking it a great honour to be allowed 
 to carry his glass for him. And on one occasion an amus- 
 ing passage-of-arms took place at luncheon between him 
 and a very little one, who refused to say her grace for the 
 Bishop, because the words were not quite the same as her 
 mother had taught her to use. 
 
 We have already alluded to the Bishop’s natural pro- 
 pensity to contradict at times what was said in conversa- 
 tion ; he did not, however, by any means expect every one 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 285 
 
 to agree with him, and much preferred that people should 
 express their own sentiments, even though in opposition 
 to his. 
 
 He did not like people to he afraid of him. On one 
 occasion he volunteered to punish himself for what he 
 humorously acknowledged to be too flagrant a case of con- 
 tradiction. 
 
 One of his clergy, who was staying with him at Wood- 
 house, remarked one evening that he had seen the tower 
 of Curraghmore from the top of a hill not far from the 
 house. The Bishop said that it was quite impossible, and 
 that he could not have seen it ; however, Mr. M. said that 
 he could not be mistaken, as it was a very remarkable 
 object, a round tower on the top of a hill, which he knew 
 the look of very well. The Bishop still contended that he 
 could not have seen it. ‘ There’s M., with his blind eyes, 
 says he saw the tower of Curraghmore, which is nine 
 miles off. He took the spire of the chapel at Stradbally 
 for it.’ However, the next morning at breakfast he was 
 very penitent, and said : ‘ That was too bad, M., what I 
 said about your taking the spire of the chapel for the 
 tower of Curraghmore. Well, I’ll tell you what ; we’ll go 
 to the top of the hill you saw it from, and if you can show 
 it to me, I will give you the new forms and desks for your 
 schoolhouse at C. that you asked me for.’ So, accord- 
 ingly, all the party set out and walked across the demesne, 
 and when they got to the top of the hill in question, they 
 saw the Bishop riding slowly up, looking rather as if he 
 knew he was going to be defeated. There it was, plain to 
 be seen, and the Bishop had to pay his fine. 
 
286 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 He would often illustrate this propensity in human 
 nature to opposition by telling a story of Bianconi, the 
 famous proprietor of Irish long cars. When he first set 
 one a-going, he was very much disheartened at finding that 
 he had no passengers. It then occurred to him that he 
 w r ould start another, in opposition to his first one. This 
 plan he found to be very successful, as in a short time 
 both cars were full. It was perhaps this spirit of opposi- 
 tion which made the Bishop always inclined to refuse to 
 give anything to ladies who called upon him with cards 
 collecting for charitable objects. A clergyman’s wife in 
 Waterford, who was a great favourite of his, and who 
 understood him thoroughly, paid him a visit one day of 
 this kind ; he handed her a fourpenny bit, with which she 
 went away quite meekly, supposing that it was all she 
 need expect to get. The next morning, however, the kind 
 Bishop sent her £5 to add to her collection. Another 
 friend, on a similar occasion, ‘ caught him with guile.’ 
 She wrote to tell him that she felt sure that there would 
 be no use in asking him to subscribe to the object about 
 which she was interested, as he never gave anything to 
 her. He immediately answered her letter by sending her 
 a large contribution, saying, f I don’t know why you should 
 say that I never give anything to you ! ’ The Bishop was 
 one of the few people to be met with who really disliked 
 flattery ; so much so, that any one attempting it must be 
 possessed of a good deal of moral courage, as they would 
 inevitably meet with a rebuff. A lady once poured forth 
 a very warm panegyric upon him, comparing him to one 
 of his brother bishops, when he very quietly said : ‘ That 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 287 
 
 may be all very well ; but at the same time, when the 
 
 Bishop of publishes his charge, the price of it is 5 s., 
 
 whereas mine sells for 3d/ 
 
 The Bishop liked the situation of the house at Wood- 
 house, though some people thought it too low for health. 
 He liked looking up at a view better than seeing it from 
 a height, and did not much believe in one situation being 
 more wholesome than another, probably because his health 
 was so good that he felt well in every place. He said that 
 ladies did not always understand cause and effect when 
 they attributed their illness to the place they lived in, 
 and thought they would be better anywhere else. He was 
 sometimes very much annoyed by clergymen leaving their 
 parishes because the air did not agree with their families, 
 and would say, in a joking way, that we never would have 
 the Church in true working order until the celibacy of 
 the clergy was brought into fashion. On one occasion, 
 when, in the course of reading at family prayer, the third 
 chapter of the first Epistle of St. Paul to Timothy came to 
 be considered, he very wisely dwelt upon the duty of a 
 bishop to rule his own house well, addressing himself par- 
 ticularly to the servants, setting before them their duty, 
 as forming the household of a bishop, to walk soberly, 
 righteously, and godly, and to f give none occasion to the 
 enemy to blaspheme/ 
 
 Although he did not like people to be afraid of him, 
 there were many who could never get over a certain 
 feeling of awe which his presence inspired. Those, how- 
 ever, who were privileged to be admitted to the inner and 
 more intimate circle of his friends could not have this 
 
288 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 feeling. He was at this period of his life a much finer- 
 looking man than when he was younger. His white hair 
 became him well. It was very thick ; so much so, that he 
 would often laughingly observe, on seeing younger men 
 growing bald, that the present generation could seldom 
 boast of as good a head of hair as their seniors could. He 
 had a dignified air, which well became a bishop ; and it 
 would have been very difficult for any person to venture 
 on an undue familiarity with him, if he chose, for any 
 reason, to keep them at a distance. 
 
 He had been singularly exempt from family bereave- 
 ments. Of so large a family, only one member had been 
 until this time called away. In the summer of 1847, 
 however, he was deeply afflicted by the loss of his only 
 brother; Lord Dunsandle. He died of the fever wdiich 
 followed the famine year of 1846, which he caught when 
 visiting the poorhouse in his neighbourhood. The distress 
 of mind under which the Bishop suffered on hearing of 
 the dangerous illness of his brother is well remembered 
 by a friend who was staying with him at Woodhouse. 
 His voice was heard while walking in the woods, as it 
 were wrestling with the Lord in prayer. On hearing of 
 his brother’s death, he went to visit his aged mother, as 
 he much dreaded the effect that the severe blow would 
 have upon her health, and not without grounds. She was 
 at this time eighty-seven years of age, and in perfect 
 health, able to walk about her place, and still to take an 
 interest in her farm; but from this time she began to 
 decline, although she lived to the advanced age of ninety- 
 two years. 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 289 
 
 The following notes show his affectionate anxiety about 
 her : — 
 
 To Mrs. Hamilton Madden. 
 
 1 Bromley, 18 ill August 1847. 
 
 ‘ My dear Bella, — I hope to see you at Woodhouse on 
 Saturday evening at tea. My dear mother is tolerably 
 well recovering from her heavy blow, so that I can leave 
 her for a little. I mean to go to Dublin to-morrow, and 
 to Waterford on Friday (if the Lord permit). I am sorry 
 to leave my mother and sister and H. without some more 
 of the family to be with my mother, but I think it better 
 to return and do some business in Waterford now, and 
 come here again before the winter. . . .’ 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 20 th January. 
 
 \ 
 
 ‘ My dear Bella, — I was glad to see your hand again, 
 and to hear of your all being well in entering on the new 
 year. Time is passing away, and we are moving on in 
 the stream. It is a comfort to know whither it is carrying 
 us, and to be able in some degree to lift up our heads, 
 knowing that our redemption is drawing nigh. 
 
 ‘ I am very sorry to hear that your aunt, Miss Mason, 
 is so much laid by through illness. She was long a 
 faithful, hard-working servant in the Lord’s vineyard. 
 She may expect to be called upon to rest, though no 
 doubt she would rather not rest here, but whilst here 
 work. . . . 
 
 ‘ We have not good accounts of my poor aged mother. 
 
 T 
 
290 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 She seems now to be growing weaker and weaker, and 
 there is no ground for expecting that she, at her great 
 age, may gather any strength ; but she has no illness 
 or pain. 
 
 ‘ I expect to go to England in about a month, unless the 
 Parliament is dissolved, which would save me the trouble 
 of the session. . . . — Yours very affectionately, 
 
 ‘ Kobert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 One of his confirmations the Bishop thus describes 
 in a letter : — 
 
 To the Archdeacon of Waterford. 
 
 ‘ Stradbally, 3d October 1851. 
 
 ‘ My dear Bell, — We had, in every sense of the word, a 
 most glorious day at Dromkeen, in which church I held a 
 confirmation for the parishes of Doon, Tuagh, and Pallas- 
 grean. It was one of the most beautiful sunny days that 
 ever came, and that fair country looked beautiful. The 
 church would not hold conveniently more than 200, so 
 that I had arranged to have two services, morning and 
 afternoon. At the first service we had 164 converts for 
 confirmation, and nearly 100 persons in the congregation. 
 It was a dense crowd, and a most interesting sight. At 
 the afternoon service we had 111 persons — three Pro- 
 testants. We had been told by the priests from the altars 
 that they would raise the country, and bring thousands 
 from Limerick and Tipperary to prevent our holding the 
 confirmation. We took the precaution of having a magis- 
 trate and police force, but they had nothing to do. We 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 291 
 
 never saw an angry look from the people as either I or 
 the converts passed through the country. When, three 
 years ago, I held confirmations in the same part of the 
 diocese, there were not ten persons from the three parishes 
 which now sent 375. I do trust it was a confirmation 
 indeed, both of the people and the hard-working ministers. 
 
 ‘ The priests and the Liberals cannot now deny the fact 
 of the Eeformation. 
 
 ‘There would have been a much larger number, but 
 that I requested the clergyman not to seek for numbers 
 to make a show, but to bring none but those of whom they 
 thought well — to bring no children under fifteen years of 
 age. I remarked one girl evidently below the age pre- 
 scribed, and I spoke to Mr. D., the clergyman who pre- 
 sented her. He said she was indeed only in her four- 
 teenth year, but if I would examine her, I should find 
 that she was well instructed. I asked her, “ Do you know 
 how a sinner is to be saved ? ” Answer, “ Believe in the 
 Lord J esus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.” “ Through 
 whom can a sinner draw nigh to God ? ” Answer, “ There 
 is no other name under heaven, given amongst men, 
 whereby we must be saved.”. “ Give me some other text 
 to show that there is but one Mediator ? ” Answer, 
 “ There is one God, and one Mediator between God and 
 man, the man Christ Jesus.” 
 
 ‘ I said to Mr. D. I should have thought it wiser to have 
 kept this child back, but as he had brought her, I could 
 not refuse her when she knew so well what she was 
 about. . . . — Very truly yours, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
292 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 This interesting scene was also described in a letter read 
 by the Rev. Hugh M/JSTeile at a meeting held on the 30tli of 
 September 1851, in the Concert Hall, Liverpool, to discuss 
 certain allegations brought against the work of Reforma- 
 tion in connection with the Irish Society in the district of 
 Doon, diocese of Cashel, which were satisfactorily dis- 
 proved. In his speech at this meeting, Mr. Atkinson, the 
 then rector of the parish of Doon, read the following letter 
 from the Rev. Mr. Hoare, incumbent of Christ Church, 
 Ramsgate, to the Bishop of Cashel : — 
 
 ‘ I arrived at Pallasgrean in the afternoon of Thursday, 
 the 26th of June. Mr. Scott, Mr. Atkinson, and Mr. 
 Darby very kindly met me at the station, and at once con- 
 ducted me to the schoolroom, which I found full of men, 
 women, and children, all converts from the Church of 
 Rome. I was surprised at the respectability of their 
 appearance, and at the number of well-dressed men 
 amongst them. I was pleased also to observe that most 
 of the men and children had Bibles in their hands, though 
 I did not observe any Bible amongst the women. I spoke 
 to them for some time on the great principles of the gospel, 
 and questioned them carefully on the authority of the 
 Scriptures, the atonement, and justification. I was anxious 
 also to ascertain how far they understood the errors of the 
 Church of Rome, and nothing could be more thoroughly 
 satisfactory than their replies. They never failed in pro- 
 ducing scriptural proof for any of the truths on which 
 I examined them, and were always prepared with the 
 chapter and verse to which they had occasion to refer. 
 There was also such an appearance of heart and earnest- 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 293 
 
 ness amongst them, more especially when I spoke of 
 the great doctrines of salvation, such as justification by 
 faith and a free pardon through the blood of the Lamb, 
 that I can only say, that if they were not sincere converts, 
 they were the most awful and successful hypocrites with 
 whom it has ever been my misfortune to come in contact. 
 I only wish that some of our cold, lukewarm Protestant 
 professors could have witnessed the zeal and apparent joy 
 with which these poor converts proved, from the word of 
 God, that the only justification of the gospel is through 
 the free grace of their crucified and risen Lord. 
 
 ‘ After leaving Pallasgrean I went to Doon, about three 
 miles distant, where I had the joy of meeting a similar 
 assembly of converts ; but there was this difference, that 
 the room being insufficient for their accommodation, they 
 were obliged to adjourn to the open space in front of Mr. 
 Atkinson’s house. There were persons of all ages and both 
 sexes; but chiefly men, — some old men, just awakening 
 to a new life as they approach the grave ; and some most 
 interesting children, whose prompt and accurate replies 
 surpassed anything I have ever known in England. There 
 were also persons of all ranks, including the intelligent 
 gentleman, the respectable farmer, the comfortable pen- 
 sioner, and the almost starving labourer, whose naked 
 flesh appeared through the rags which hung in tatters upon 
 his famished person; but in all, as far as I could judge, 
 there appeared an accurate and intelligent acquaintance 
 with the Scriptures, leading to a full determination to look 
 to Jesus Christ as their Saviour, and to have done with 
 Popery for ever.’ 
 
294 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT KEY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 f Tlie meetings/ Mr. Atkinson went on to say, ‘have 
 been held in the open air, partly because there was no 
 sufficient house or church accommodation, and partly 
 because there is a disposition in the clergy there to do 
 everything openly. The Bishop of Cashel once said to 
 a clergyman who consulted him as to the ecclesiastical 
 propriety of preaching in the open air: “There may be 
 canons against preaching in unlicensed houses, but there 
 never has been a canon enacted against preaching under 
 the canopy of heaven.” 9 
 
 ‘The work' (we quote from the Bev. W. A. Darby’s 
 speech) ‘has been endorsed by our own Bishop, whose 
 ‘acute and scrutinizing mind, and whose stern integrity of 
 character, are a sufficient guarantee to the world for the 
 genuineness of any work that has his testimony. He has 
 sent observing clergymen to see the work, and report to him 
 concerning it. He has come himself and seen the converts 
 at the confirmations. He sanctioned and authorized a de- 
 putation last spring (Mr. Atkinson and myself) to collect 
 funds in England for the support and extension of this w^ork.’ 
 
 It may not be out of place here to explain the manner 
 in which the Bishop of Cashel sanctioned the giving of 
 employment to the converts of Doom 
 
 He had always felt a great reluctance to give his sanc- 
 tion to any plan for the conversion of Boman Catholics 
 which mixed up temporal relief with religious instruction, 
 fearing that it might hold out an inducement to some to 
 profess what they did not feel. In the year 1850, how- 
 ever, the sufferings of the poorer converts from Bomanism 
 in the district of Doon had become so severe, that he said 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 295 
 
 he f could hold out no longer, something must be done for 
 them/ Several of them had died from actual want and 
 starvation, as the persecution consequent on their change 
 of faith was so bitter that they could not obtain any em- 
 ployment, and shopkeepers even refused to sell to them 
 the necessaries of life. The Bishop accordingly became 
 responsible for the rent of a large farm, about £100 per 
 annum, in that neighbourhood, of which he obtained a 
 lease. 1 The management of this farm he gave into the 
 hands of the rector of the parish of Doon, with instruc- 
 tions to employ such of the converts in cultivating it as 
 should apply to him for work, giving them a little less 
 than the common rate of wages in the country (only 6d. a 
 day without diet, and the women 4d.). A shop was also 
 opened in the village of Doon, where they could procure 
 at the usual prices such things as they stood in need of. 
 The state of things in that district is now much altered. 
 Many have emigrated; young people educated in the 
 schools (which were of a superior character) have obtained 
 situations in various other localities, so that the harvest of 
 the good seed sown there may be reaped in far distant 
 places ; but no doubt it will be reaped, in fulfilment of the 
 promise : f My word shall not return unto me void, but 
 shall accomplish that whereunto I have sent it/ 
 
 In the year 1852 the Bishop thought it a wiser plan to 
 make the farm self-supporting. He accordingly raised the 
 sum of £1200, to which he contributed largely himself, as 
 farm capital, to be invested in the stock, crops, and cultiva- 
 
 1 The rent of this farm was paid for many years by the late Lady 
 Olivia Sparrow. 
 
296 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 tion of the farm, to which he added one of sixty additional 
 acres. He became personally responsible that this sum 
 should always be forthcoming on the land ; and in order 
 to ease the local clergy from the burden of secular care 
 which lay upon them, he engaged a skilful and experi- 
 enced agriculturist, capable of undertaking the manage- 
 ment of the farms. 
 
 Some years after this time, the Bishop deemed it wiser, 
 for many reasons, to assist some of the converts to emigrate 
 than to keep them at Doon. Referring to this, Mr. Fitz- 
 patrick, who was the missionary agent of the Irish Society 
 here, says, in a letter addressed to the writer of this 
 Memoir : ‘ This plan the Bishop enabled me to carry out 
 in 1863, by which a large number of them were sent as 
 emigrants to Canada, and a few to Australia and Hew 
 Zealand. In that year he gave me for this special purpose 
 £177, and reproached me for not asking him for more. It 
 was only those who, like myself, had such relations with 
 him that understood the tenderness of his sympathies and 
 benevolence. In a letter written at that time to me from 
 London about the emigrants, he enclosed a cheque for 
 £160. The letter was written late at night, in reply to 
 one from me received too late for reply by the evening 
 mail; but he wrote even at a late hour, in the hope of the 
 letter being forwarded by the early morning mail. He 
 was so anxious for the welfare of the poor people, and, I 
 believe, to ease me of the burden of employing them, which 
 he knew was too heavy for me, that he did not let a post 
 pass without writing ; and when a violent gale was blow- 
 ing in London, he wrote to me mourning over the storms 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 297 
 
 that were causing terror to those poor people, then on the 
 Atlantic, and, breathing forth his prayers for their safety, he 
 expressed the deep interest which he took in their welfare.’ 
 
 The appointment of the Rev. Robert Bell to the Arch- 
 deaconry of Waterford was one of the first which the 
 Bishop made in the diocese, and one of those which gave 
 the most general satisfaction . 1 Archdeacon Bell was one 
 who was highly valued by him, and was afterwards his 
 chaplain. He had an intimate knowledge of the Bishop’s 
 manner of conducting his ordinations ; we are happy, there- 
 fore, to be able to give his account of them in his own 
 words : — 
 
 ‘ I have much pleasure in complying with your request 
 that I should contribute to your intended Memoir of our 
 loved and honoured friend, the late Bishop of Cashel, some 
 account of his manner of discharging that very important 
 part of the duties of the episcopal office, namely, the ordi- 
 nation of persons to serve in the ministry of the Church. 
 
 ‘ I had the great privilege of being associated with the 
 Bishop in that solemn duty for five-and-twenty years, first 
 as Archdeacon of Waterford, and afterwards as his chaplain; 
 and I had therefore the fullest opportunity of knowing 
 with what feelings he regarded everything connected with 
 the sending forth labourers into the Lord’s vineyard. 
 
 ‘ To one who regarded, as he did, the preaching of the 
 gospel of Christ as the great agency which God has con- 
 stituted for the saving of sinners, and who so fully realized 
 the necessity of a faithful discharge of that duty, as well 
 for the ministers themselves as for those over whom they 
 1 Now Archdeacon of Cashel. 
 
298 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 are appointed ministers, an ordination was always an occa- 
 sion of the deepest solemnity. 
 
 ‘ The first object present to the Bishop's mind was, that, 
 as far as in him lay, he might never be led to lay hands 
 upon any who had not been called by the Spirit of God, 
 and with whom it was not the chief desire in entering the 
 ministry of the Church to testify to others the gospel of 
 the grace of God, which had brought peace and comfort to 
 their own souls. 
 
 ‘ Personal religion was in his mind the first and indis- 
 pensable qualification in a candidate for holy orders ; and it 
 was his general habit to require, at the very commencement, 
 an interview with persons presenting themselves to his 
 notice, in order that he might be satisfied upon that point. 
 
 ‘At such interviews I have frequently been present. 
 Many now labouring in the ministry of our Church will 
 remember with what affectionate kindness the Bishop 
 would converse with them about the great truths which 
 concern our everlasting peace, and lead them on gently to 
 unfold their own views and feelings and hopes, so as 
 greatly to encourage young men who were really led by 
 the Spirit, or to make those pause who might be conscious 
 to themselves that some lower motive was the prevailing 
 one in seeking admittance to the sacred office. 
 
 f Having satisfied himself as to the personal religion of 
 candidates, he proceeded to ascertain how far they were 
 possessed of those intellectual qualifications, whether 
 natural or acquired, which the full and efficient discharge 
 of the duties of the ministry require. 
 
 ‘ It is a very great mistake to suppose (although it has 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 299 
 
 been said) that the Bishop was indifferent to qualifications 
 of that kind, or that he undervalued the advantages of a 
 collegiate course, and of that mental training of which a 
 University degree may be generally accepted as sufficient 
 evidence. 
 
 "It was very improbable that one whose own University 
 career had been highly distinguished would undervalue such 
 training in others ; but the Bishop felt strongly that in a 
 minister of the gospel, knowledge and love of the truth, 
 and the wisdom that cometh from above, are the primary 
 qualifications, without which all others would be little worth. 
 
 ‘ In the earlier years of the Bishop’s episcopate, candi- 
 dates seeking to be employed in his diocese were required 
 to present themselves to one or both of his intimate and 
 valued friends, the late Dr. Singer, Bishop of Meath, then 
 Begius Professor of Divinity in the University of Dublin, 
 and the late Venerable Henry Irwin, Archdeacon of Emly. 
 They were men who will not soon be forgotten in the 
 Church of Ireland ; and only such as were approved by 
 them were finally accepted as candidates for ordination. 
 
 " The view which the Bishop took of the responsibility 
 involved in the exercise of that part of his office was such 
 as to cause him to decline to receive candidates with letters 
 demissory from other bishops ; and to that rule, I believe, 
 there never was any exception. Upon two or three occa- 
 sions, in consequence of the unexpected indisposition of a 
 much-loved neighbouring bishop, he allowed him to send 
 forward candidates already examined, and they were pre- 
 sented by the chaplain, who had examined and approved 
 them. Under the influence of the same view, the Bishop 
 
300 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 never granted letters demissory, but invariably ordained 
 those who were about to labour in his own diocese. That 
 such was his rule I only mention as a matter of fact. 
 
 ‘ To the season of ordination the Bishop always looked 
 forward with much anxiety, and it was with him a time of 
 very special thoughtfulness and prayer. The candidates 
 were accustomed to assemble at the Bishop’s house on the 
 day before the examination commenced, and they were his 
 guests until all had been completed ; and I have no doubt 
 that that important epoch in their history lives in the 
 happy and grateful recollection of many who are now 
 labouring within the bosom of our beloved Church. I 
 shall not dwell upon the details of such examination, but 
 merely mention how it was conducted. At the commence- 
 ment the candidates assembled in the Bishop’s library, his 
 archdeacon and chaplain being in attendance ; and special 
 prayer was offered up, generally by the Bishop himself, 
 for a blessing on the work in which all were about to be 
 engaged. 
 
 ‘ In the examination the Bishop always took a prominent 
 part ; and he felt special interest (increasing every year) 
 in pointing out the perfectly scriptural character of the 
 articles and formularies of our Church, and the deliberate 
 intention of those who compiled them to purge out the 
 leaven of Roman Catholic doctrine. 
 
 ‘ The candidates were required to write a short sermon 
 upon a text which the Bishop selected. One evening was 
 happily spent in a simple analysis of the contents of some 
 portion of Scripture, such as one of the Gospels or Epistles, 
 in viva voce examination; and on the last evening the 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 301 
 
 candidates read aloud the sermons which they had pre- 
 pared. 
 
 ‘ To those sermons the Bishop always listened with 
 marked attention, often commending with words of kindly 
 approbation clear statements of divine truth in such words 
 as, “ Thank you, Sir, for so much of God’s truth. I hope 
 that it will always be heard from your lips, and that God 
 will bless it to the people amongst whom you minister.” 
 
 f Many will remember how largely the work in which 
 he was then engaged entered into those expositions of 
 Scripture at family worship, for the freshness and power 
 of which the Bishop of Cashel was so remarkable, and 
 how earnestly he prayed for a blessing upon it. But none 
 but those who were admitted to close intimacy could 
 know how constantly that work was borne upon his heart 
 before God throughout the entire season. 
 
 ‘ On the morning of the ordination, all assembled again 
 for special prayer immediately before proceeding to the 
 Cathedral, and we went fresh from that appeal to the 
 throne of grace to take our respective parts in the solemn 
 service of the day. 
 
 f I need hardly say that the Bishop’s part in that service 
 was marked by the most impressive solemnity ; and when 
 all was happily concluded, he frequently gave utterance to 
 his deep thankfulness that, as far as man’s judgment could 
 go, he had once more been engaged in sending forth 
 worthy labourers into his Master’s vineyard. I may say 
 that he looked back upon the last occasion on which he 
 exercised his episcopal functions in this great business 
 with much of that spirit of happy thankfulness. 
 
302 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 ‘I shall only add, that with all the solemnity which 
 characterized such seasons there was mingled so much 
 cheerfulness, so much freshness and vigour, in the Bishop’s 
 conversation and in his remarks upon the leading topics 
 of the day, always tending to spiritual improvement, that 
 many have in after life spoken to me of the pleasure and 
 profit which memory recalled in connection with their 
 ordination, and of the words of godly counsel or of special 
 prayer which had made a deep and lasting impression 
 upon their hearts. 
 
 ‘ The great day of the Lord will make manifest how 
 largely the Bishop’s desire and prayer were granted in his 
 being enabled to make choice of fit persons to serve in the 
 ministry of the gospel, faithful shepherds of the flock, 
 who, when the Chief Shepherd shall appear, shall receive 
 the crown of glory that fadeth not away. — Believe me, 
 faithfully yours, ‘ Robert Bell.’ 
 
 It was the Bishop of Cashel’s habit to give the young 
 men ordained by him the benefit of his great experience 
 in the work of the ministry, by affectionately giving them 
 advice on various subjects. One of these young men de- 
 scribed to the writer of this Memoir the impressive 
 manner in which he spoke personally to him, together 
 with another young man who w^as ordained with him. 
 Taking a hand of each of them in his, he prayed fer- 
 vently for a blessing upon them and upon their ministry. 
 Amongst other things, he never failed to advise them to 
 write their sermons, at least for some years until their 
 style was formed, and never at any time to preach with- 
 
EPISCOPAL WOKK. 
 
 303 
 
 out preparation. To illustrate the importance of this ad- 
 monition, he would often tell them an anecdote of an 
 extempore preacher whom he had heard many years pre- 
 viously. This young man informed the Bishop, that when 
 he went into the pulpit he never knew a word that he 
 was going to say. "Well, my good friend/ the Bishop 
 answered, ‘ that accounts for what some of your congrega- 
 tion tell me, that when you come out of the pulpit they 
 do not know a word you have been saying ! 9 The Bishop 
 often remarked, that writing a sermon was a great safe- 
 guard against talking nonsense ; and would say that he 
 did not like to see a clergyman measure out his dis- 
 course by taking out his watch, as if to say, ‘ I can give it 
 to you by the yard/ He thought that ministers ought to 
 think more of the importance of, and spend more time in 
 preparation for, making a profitable use of the only hour 
 in the week in which he can have his people gathered 
 together ready to hear, free from the distractions of 
 worldly business, what he had to say to them regarding 
 the things which concerned their everlasting peace. The 
 advantage of not spinning out a sermon to such a length 
 as would weaken its force and lessen its effect upon the 
 congregation was in a characteristic manner illustrated by 
 his relating an anecdote of a clergyman of his acquaint- 
 ance, who, on going on the Home Mission for a tour of 
 preaching, took with him but one sermon. At the be- 
 ginning of the tour, the length of the sermon was an hour 
 and a half ; but it gradually diminished, until, on the last 
 occasion of its being delivered, it had come down to half 
 an hour. The Bishop said that it reminded him of a 
 
304 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 receipt for making soup : c Put down two quarts of water, 
 and boil it down to a pint/ He thought it probable that 
 the pint contained more nutrition, and would be more 
 easily taken in, than the two quarts. 
 
 A diocesan Home Mission was, soon after his appoint- 
 ment to the see of Cashel, set on foot under his immediate 
 patronage. The Home Mission service was always at- 
 tended by him in person, and the preacher entertained 
 at the Palace. The same patronage was extended by 
 him to all the deputations from Religious Societies which 
 visited Waterford. 
 
 Many abuses had crept in, and much laxity was mani- 
 fested in Church discipline throughout the entire diocese. 
 In bringing about a change in this respect, the Bishop 
 was most energetic. In many cases he himself paid the 
 stipend for young, active, ardent, and faithful ministers, 
 when the incumbent was aged or indifferent. He soon 
 acquired a most intimate acquaintance with the circum- 
 stances of every parish under his jurisdiction. 
 
 In the spring of the year 1853 the question of the ad- 
 mission of Jews into Parliament was under consideration. 
 The Bishop alludes to it in the following letter : — 
 
 To Mrs. Hamilton Madden . 
 
 ‘ 105 Jermyn Street, 22 d April 1853. 
 
 ‘ My dear Bella, — I am obliged to you for your letter 
 about your dear father. I had heard before of his death, 
 and I did not need to hear any particulars. I had seen 
 his life for many years bearing testimony to his faith. 
 We can say of him, what sorrowing friends often find it 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 305 
 
 hard to say of those that are gone, that he has entered 
 into his rest. Wonderful change ! Your dear mother 
 must feel a great blank, but it will be but for a short time. 
 He is only gone a little while before her ; she will soon 
 follow after. May we all be ready when the summons 
 comes. ... I am to go (D.V.) on Saturday to Win- 
 chester, to preach for the Irish Society. I must return 
 on Monday, to be on Tuesday in the House of Lords to 
 vote against the Jews’ Bill, which I hope will be thrown 
 out. . . . — Very affectionately yours, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 His reasons for voting against it he has recorded : — 
 
 ‘ I do not vote against the admission of Jews into Par- 
 liament because I do not love the Jews. I can say, like 
 the apostle, “ Whilst they are enemies for the gospel’s 
 sake, they are beloved for the fathers’ sakes.” I would 
 deal with them as with one whose father I loved, but who 
 had disgraced that father, and had departed from the ex- 
 ample which had been set by him. I would not admit a 
 Jew into Parliament, lest he might take it as a proof that 
 I did not consider that it was a matter of importance 
 whether he was a Jew or a Christian. 
 
 ‘Another reason that I have for not consenting to throw 
 off my Christian character in order to admit a Jew is, that 
 a good Jew would not come into this assembly lest he 
 should be defiled; just as the Jews, in the time of our 
 Lord, would not go into the Judgment Hall lest they 
 should be defiled, but ate the Passover.’ 
 
 It is well known that the Bishop of Cashel was strongly 
 
 u 
 
306 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 opposed to those views on religious subjects which are 
 commonly called ‘ Tractarian ; ’ but it is a mistake to sup- 
 pose that he was so bigoted as to unchristianize all persons 
 who held these views. Some of them he held very highly 
 in esteem for their work’s sake. He has been heard to 
 say : ‘ I honour a man who will get out of his bed on a 
 cold winter’s night and lie on the flags, if he thinks it will 
 benefit his soul, however mistaken I may think him to be ; 
 but I have no respect for those who adopt a religion of 
 forms merely to cover their want of true vital religion/ 
 
 r 
 
 The Bishop of Cashel was not bigoted, but he was un- 
 compromising. What he felt and thought to be error on 
 so all-important a subject as that of religion, he would not 
 go half-way to meet, although he did not allow this to 
 alter his feelings of affection, and even of Christian regard, 
 for the persons who entertained them. He was conserva- 
 tive in his religious opinions as well as in politics ; and he 
 wished to be able to say with truth, ‘I have kept the 
 faith.’ The tide of public opinion, on some subjects, had 
 ebbed away from him; but he stood still, unchangeable 
 and immoveable as a rock. May the beacon-light kindled 
 by his memory serve to warn any who are in danger of 
 making shipwreck of their souls on the quicksands of 
 error ! He had seen so much evil brought upon his fellow- 
 countrymen through the means of a system of religion 
 which he agreed with Cecil in denominating f Satan’s 
 masterpiece ,’ that he looked with a very jealous eye upon 
 anything which he thought had a Romanizing tendency. 
 This was his reason for so carefully excluding from his 
 diocese any clergyman who held Tractarian views ; which 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 307 
 
 made some people think him narrow-minded, but he was 
 very far from it. True, he was in one sense, perhaps, 
 narrow-minded, for it is written, 4 Strait is the gate and 
 narrow is the way which leadeth unto life ; ’ but his desire 
 was that every one should find the right way, and in that 
 sense he had a catholic spirit. In his own diocese he 
 often said that he did not apprehend much danger from 
 Tractarian views, as they had too much of the ‘ real thing ’ 
 in that part of the country ; but he felt it to be his duty 
 carefully to guard against any attempt to introduce into it 
 what he looked upon as dangerous. He was ‘ very jealous 
 for the Lord God of Hosts and he considered himself as a 
 watchman set over that part of His vineyard, to sound an 
 alarm at the approach of an enemy. As it is said that no 
 fortress is of greater strength than the weakest part of it 
 will prove to be, so he carefully nipped in the bud every- 
 thing which to his mind had a tendency to lead people to 
 rest too much in forms and outward observances. Let it 
 not be thought, however, that the Bishop of Cashel was 
 not a good Churchman. He has been very erroneously 
 classed among the Low Church party ; 1 but people who 
 give such names do not always reflect upon their meaning. 
 That he sincerely loved and valued the services of that 
 scriptural Church of which he was so useful a member 
 and dignitary, was well known to those who had the privi- 
 lege of being acquainted with his sentiments ; and those 
 who were not would be convinced of the truth of the 
 
 1 In his letter to Dr. Millar, published a short time before he was made 
 a bishop, Mr. Daly expressed his unwillingness to be classed among the 
 Low Church party. 
 
308 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 assertion by reading some discourses written by him upon 
 the services of our Church. They were found among his 
 manuscripts, and are well worthy of publication. 
 
 On his first going to Waterford, he found in use in the 
 Cathedral books of ‘ Altar Services/ which he caused to be 
 changed for others, as he objected to the name of altar 
 being given to the communion table. He also disapproved 
 of the practice of administering the sacrament of the 
 Lord's Supper first to any clergymen who might be pre- 
 sent as members of the congregation. He thought that it 
 was too much making them ‘ lords over God's heritage.’ 
 He wrote as follows to one of his clergy who asked his 
 advice upon this subject : — 
 
 ‘ You acted about administering the sacrament -according 
 to the principle I act upon. I never give the sacrament 
 to a clergyman not officiating before the rest of the con- 
 gregation. On Sunday se’nnight I was at the parish 
 church here, sitting with the rest of the congregation. I 
 did not go up with the first communicants; and if the 
 clergyman had waited for me, I would not have gone 
 before others.’ 
 
 He also very much disliked the practice of some com- 
 municants at the table of the Lord who do not take the 
 bread in their fingers, but hold their hand to receive it. 
 As he thought that there was a principle involved in this 
 matter, he felt it to be his duty to show his disapproval of 
 it on one occasion in rather a marked manner. At an 
 ordination held by him in the Cathedral of Waterford, a 
 stranger, an English clergyman, who was spending a few 
 days at the hotel at Waterford, presented himself at the 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 309 
 
 table of the Lord with the candidates for ordination. The 
 Bishop had known nothing of him previously ; but as he 
 held out his hand to receive the element, the Bishop 
 repeated the words, ‘ Take, eat,’ and at length said, ‘ Take, 
 eat ; take it in your fingers/ which the stranger was un- 
 willingly obliged to do. On returning to his hotel, he 
 wrote a very long letter to the Bishop, remonstrating with 
 him ; of which, however, the latter thought it wiser to take 
 no notice. 
 
 To one for whose welfare, both spiritual and temporal, 
 he was sincerely desirous, and who had joined the Trac- 
 tarian party, he thus wrote : — 
 
 ‘ 3 Henrietta Street, 24 th February . 
 
 ‘ My dear , — I received your long letter with much 
 
 pleasure, from the proof it gave me of the interest you 
 take in the most important of all subjects ; with some 
 uneasiness, from the proof it afforded of your being in 
 bondage to a system of human tradition, which almost 
 excluded from the world the light of God’s truth, and 
 which does now keep the majority of the professing Chris- 
 tian world in idolatry and superstition. I am pleased with 
 the length of your letter, and yet not encumbered by it, 
 for the whole of the questions between us is found in the 
 first page, and is contained in what you say of the insuffi- 
 ciency and obscurity of Scripture, and the necessity of a 
 guide. I am writing without any books ; if I had them, I 
 would give you a paragraph out of Milner’s End of Con- 
 troversy, in wdiich he uses the very same arguments, almost 
 the very same words, to prove the existence of an infallible 
 
310 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Church. I do not bring this forward to put you down by 
 urging Popery, but to point out to you that your principles 
 are the same as the Papists’.’ They lay down the same 
 principle, the necessity of a guide. Like you, they say there, 
 is , in their opinion, a want of a guide; ergo, there is a guide. 
 But they work out their principle, and prove that the living 
 ministers of the infallible Church constitute at all times a 
 guide ; whilst you, following their example in taking your 
 opinion that a guide is necessary as a proof that there is 
 in fact a guide, state that the sense of antiquity, as collected 
 from the Fathers, is the most natural and eligible guide. 
 Who told you, upon what evidence do you believe, that 
 the sense of antiquity, collected by fallible men out of the 
 voluminous contradictory writings of fallible men, is an 
 eligible guide ? God has nowhere told us to take them 
 for our guide, whilst He has said, “ Search the Scriptures.” 
 Is it treating God aright, who has given His word to be a 
 light to our feet and a lamp to our path, to take direction 
 from that word only as far as men guide us whom He has 
 not appointed as our guides ? The course adopted by you 
 and the Eomanists, and the position which suggested that 
 course, is not new in the Church of God. He gave a 
 written word to His ancient Church of the house of Israel, 
 and there were those among them who, like you, thought 
 that word insufficient and obscure, and therefore considered 
 there was a necessity for a guide. Whatever you say as 
 to the insufficiency of Scripture would have had more 
 ground if said concerning the incomplete canon of Scrip- 
 ture which the Jews had ; yet let us consider whether 
 Christ or His apostles sanctioned their setting up a guide 
 
EPISCOPAL WORK. 
 
 311 
 
 which He had never appointed. If you say now that 
 there is a necessity for a guide, and infer from thence that 
 there is a guide, as you do, & fortiori , as there was a 
 greater necessity then, there is more proof that there was a 
 guide. But let us look to the fact. Is there any sanction 
 given to the idea that there is such a guide which it is 
 dangerous and criminal to neglect ? I have never seen 
 such a sanction. But I have read our Lord’s words : “ You 
 make void the word of God by your traditions “ In vain 
 do ye worship me, teaching for doctrines the command- 
 ments of men.” Did our Lord direct the people of His 
 time to the consent of antiquity collected out of the Jewish 
 writers ? Did He not, on the other hand, beginning at 
 Moses and all the prophets, expound unto them in all the 
 Scriptures the things concerning Himself ? When Paul 
 would commend any doctrine that he taught, did he ever 
 consent to the Fathers of the Jewish Church ? Did he not 
 say, “ I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small 
 and great, saying none other things than those which the 
 prophets and Moses did say should come ” ? He certainly 
 paid no respect to such a guide as you and the Eoman 
 Catholics say it is criminal and dangerous to neglect. His 
 language to Timothy is familiar to you : “ The Ho]y Scrip- 
 tures, which are able to make you wise unto salvation, by 
 faith in Christ Jesus.” I confess I can see no countenance 
 you have for assuming that there is a guide, except your 
 own private judgment that it is necessary, from which you 
 unwarrantably conclude that there is such a guide. And 
 then let us consider what sort of a guide you have found 
 to supply your supposed necessity. “The sense of antiquity, 
 
312 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 as collected from the early Fathers.” This guide is to 
 supply the insufficiency and obscurity of Scripture. In 
 this collection, then, you must maintain that there is suffi- 
 ciency and clearness. They must contain the truth , the 
 whole truth , and nothing but the truth. If I admit that 
 they contain much truth, as there may be a grain of wheat 
 in a barrel of chaff, surely you would not say they contain 
 the whole truth, the whole mind of God — that these unin- 
 spired men had written there all that God desired to reveal 
 to His creatures. But last of all, do they contain “ nothing 
 but the truth” ? have they error mixed up with their quan- 
 tum of truth ? Can you deny it ? Have you ever read 
 Chrysostom’s comment on the parable of the “ ten virgins,” 
 where he calls the five wise virgins men in a state of celi- 
 bacy who give alms to the poor, and the five foolish 
 virgins men in a state of celibacy who do not give alms 
 to the poor ? If there is a guide wanted to lead men in 
 their searches of Scripture, do they not much more want a 
 guide in their searches of the Fathers, to enable them to 
 separate the chaff from the wheat, to distinguish truth 
 from error ? If you assist the obscurity of Scripture, and 
 send us to the Fathers for guidance, it is certainly the figure 
 of ignotium per ignotius. You speak of the numerous 
 errors and sects flowing from men’s private judgment on 
 the Scriptures, and will you shut your eyes to the millions 
 led to superstition and idolatry by fallible human guidance ? 
 The system you advocate covered the Middle Ages with 
 darkness that might be felt ; the principle you reject let 
 in the light of the Reformation. There are but the two 
 principles, that of Popery and that of the Reformation ; if 
 
EPISCOPAL WOEK. 
 
 313 
 
 you reject the last, you must, if consistent, embrace the 
 first. Eome works the principle of a guide thoroughly ; 
 you do it clumsily, lamely. It answers for a beginning, 
 but you can never stop there. I shall give you a quotation 
 from Bishop Stillingfleet, who is often referred to by the 
 Tractarians : “ Wise men, who have thoroughly considered 
 of Vincentius, may, though in general they cannot but 
 approve of it, so far as to think it highly improbable that 
 there should be antiquity, universality, and consent, against 
 the true and genuine sense of Scripture ; yet, when they 
 consider this way of Vincentius, with all those cautious 
 restrictions and limitations laid down by him, they are apt 
 to think that he has put men to a wild-goose chase to find 
 out anything according to his rules, and that St. Augustine 
 spoke a great deal more to the purpose when he spoke 
 concerning all the writers of the Church, that although 
 they had ever so much learning and sanctity, he did not 
 think it true because they thought so, but because they 
 persuaded him to believe it true either from the authority 
 of Scripture or some probable reason.” 
 
 ‘ And our Church says she receives the three creeds not 
 because they have the consent of antiquity, but because 
 they can be proved by express warrant of Scripture. May 
 the Lord direct you right, and keep you from forsaking the 
 fountain of living waters, is the prayer of, yours affec- 
 tionately, ‘ Kobekt Cashel, etc/ 
 
 The case of the Episcopal Church in Scotland had been 
 brought before him in the year 1845, when he received a 
 letter from Dr. Low, Bishop of Moray in the Episcopal 
 
314 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Church, ashing him whether he sympathized with some of 
 his clergy, who had seceded from that body on account of 
 not being able conscientiously to make use of the com- 
 munion office, which had been lately introduced by the 
 Episcopal Church in Scotland into their Book of Common 
 Prayer. In answer to this the Bishop of Cashel wrote two 
 letters, which were afterwards published, saying that he 
 did sympathize with those who separated for the truth’s 
 sake. In the year 1849 a petition to Parliament w r as 
 drawn up by members of the Church of England resident 
 in Scotland, complaining of the manner in which these 
 clergymen were dealt with in consequence of their seces- 
 sion. On the occasion of its being presented in the House 
 of Lords by Lord Brougham, the Bishop of Cashel made 
 an excellent and learned speech, in the course of which he 
 quoted the following paragraph from one of his letters to 
 the Bishop of Moray : — 
 
 ‘ I find, I think, in our Church two things for which I 
 love her, — Scriptural Truth and Scriptural Order. I 
 love her for both ; but when I shall find these two sepa- 
 rated, and I shall be obliged to choose whether I will hold 
 to the truth and give up the order, or hold to the order and 
 give up the truth, I shall feel myself bound to hold to the 
 truth. 
 
 ‘ If my own Episcopal Church should turn away from 
 the truth, should declare the doctrine of her communion 
 service to be uncatholic, and should introduce a service 
 that speaks more like transubstantiation than ever was 
 spoken by any Church but the Church of Borne, I should 
 feel myself bound to protest against her heresy and to 
 
EPISCOPAL WOKK. 
 
 315 
 
 separate from her communion, though that separation 
 should involve the undesirable absence of episcopal super- 
 intendence and control. How much more must I sympa- 
 thize with Church of England men in Scotland, who upon 
 the same ground separate themselves from a Church which 
 has no hereditary claim to their submission — which is not 
 the Church of their fathers, and had not been the cradle of 
 their youth ! If asked my opinion, I must say, “ Come out 
 from her, and be separate.” ’ 
 
 His diocesan charge for 1851 refers much to the subject 
 which we have in hand ; also a letter, published by him 
 many years later, addressed to the Rev. Arthur Dawson, 
 in reply to some remarks on the report of Master Brooke’s 
 Committee. 1 
 
 The years 1848 and 1849 were eventful ones, both at 
 home and abroad. The disturbance known by the name 
 of ‘ Smith O’Brien’s Rebellion’ was followed by a visitation 
 of that fearful disease the cholera. The localities con- 
 nected with the former were many of them in the Bishop 
 of Cashel’s diocese, — the widow M'Cormac’s cabbage-garden 
 and the police-barrack near Carrick-on-Suir, where the only 
 two scenes were enacted which at all bordered on a fight. 
 On the Continent, the revolution in Paris and the flight of 
 Louis Philippe were followed by insurrection in Rome and 
 the banishment of the Pope to Gaeta. These remarkable 
 events are commented upon in a very serious and edifying 
 manner in the charge delivered by the Bishop to his clergy 
 in the year 1849, which we regret that the limits of our 
 Memoir will not admit of our giving here. 
 
 1 See Appendix B. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 * Friend after friend departs ! 
 
 Who has not lost a friend ? 
 
 There is no union here of hearts 
 That finds not here an end. ’ 
 
 The Bishop of Cashel's sentiments on various subjects are 
 freely expressed in his letters to a friend who kept up for 
 many years a correspondence with him. 
 
 We shall give some of them in this place. 
 
 4 Waterford, 2d January 1861. 
 
 ‘My dear — — — ... It is pleasant to find that, 
 cold as this world is, it is not with all “ out of sight, out 
 of mind,” but that there is room in the heart for an 
 absent friend. I am, thank God, in very good health con- 
 sidering my years, which are very near that term when 
 the Psalmist says it is labour and sorrow. I am thankful 
 to be able to say it is not so with me yet ; but we know 
 not what a day, what this new year, may bring forth. 
 We may be assured, that in whatever shape it may come, it 
 will work together for our good. Our language should be, 
 “I will trust and not be afraid, for the Lord Jehovah is 
 my strength and my song ; He is my salvation.” Now if 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 317 
 
 the Lord is our salvation, surely He is and will be every- 
 thing else. “ He that spared not His own Son, but de- 
 livered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him 
 also freely give us all things ?” What a word, “ with Him!” 
 Yes, all things are ours if we are Christ’s ; we ought to be 
 cheerful, and hear the Lord saying to us, “ Lift up your 
 hearts, for your redemption draweth nigh.” I remember 
 that Richard Baxter says, when he was young in the faith, 
 he thought the best thing he could do was to be looking 
 at himself, and finding fault with himself; but now, in 
 his maturer years, he was brought to see that one believing 
 look up and on did him more good than ten gloomy com- 
 plaining looks back to himself. Complaining of ourselves 
 does not mend the matter, but rejoicing in the Lord does 
 lift us up ; and this is the reason that the apostle says, 
 “ Rejoice in the Lord always.” The last year brought heavy 
 tidings, yet we had what should make us rejoice, though 
 now for a season we were in heaviness through manifold 
 trials. What the new year may bring is happily hidden 
 from us. I pray that it may not be war ; it is the severest 
 scourge with which an offended God can scourge a guilty 
 world. I was reading the other day that chapter in Isaiah 
 which says, “ They shall learn war no more.” It was 
 forced upon my mind how different from the present 
 scene. What are men about but learning war ? and he is 
 considered the greatest benefactor who invents the most 
 destructive instrument of war. May peace be in your 
 dwelling. — With kindest regards to your sister, I remain, 
 in the best bonds, very sincerely yours, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
318 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 ‘ My dear ,■ — I thank you much for your letter, 
 
 showing that, whilst years pass away, kind recollections 
 keep their place and do not pass away. There is no chill- 
 ing frost there, cold as this world often is. Surely, when 
 we are drawing nearer to that time and place where love 
 remains, we ought to have more and more of warmth, even 
 though nature is growing less sensitive, — the outward 
 man decaying, but the inward man being renewed day 
 by day. How much there is to chill us in this world ! 
 But there is in believers a fire within that keeps up the 
 spiritual temperature, and keeps us from that which our 
 God hates — that is, lukewarmness, neither hot nor cold. 
 But as here we require to draw near to the fire when the 
 coals are burning, so we must draw nigh to the great 
 Source of heat, and receive out of His fulness grace for 
 grace. 
 
 f It is unwise to live so much in the regions that are 
 cold and dark, and so little in those that get heat and 
 light from the great sun of the system. We are not 
 straitened in our God, but in ourselves. We sometimes 
 get a little heat from contact and company with our fellow- 
 Christians, whose circumstances, blessed by grace, help to 
 warm them. You have heard, no doubt, of the death of 
 our valued friend and late neighbour, William Cleaver. 
 It was very cheering and warming to hear of the support 
 and victory he had at the latter end. His son told me in 
 a letter that his last days presented a scene which he 
 hoped that neither he nor his other children would ever 
 
CORRESPONDEN CE. 
 
 319 
 
 forget. He was indeed more than conqueror, through Him 
 that loved him. How gracious is our Lord, to make that 
 as our day so shall he our strength, to give dying grace to 
 dying people ! Manifestations of that kind are very com- 
 fortable, and very seasonable to those who, like myself, are 
 growing old. We are interested in what God does for a 
 brother or sister who goes before us. It is a sample of the 
 working of God’s love, and shows us what we may expect 
 in our own case when our time comes. I am very glad to 
 hear so good an account of your sister’s health, as well as 
 your own. Faint, but pursuing. — Very truly yours, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 * 
 
 To another, who had asked his opinion of a book, — 
 Martin Tupper on Faith and Probabilities, — he answers : — 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 1 6th December 1858 . 
 
 ‘My dear R., — I have looked through the book you 
 sent to me. I like the author’s intention, and I like some 
 of his statements. There is a class of persons who have a 
 proud mind, and an unwillingness to receive anything that 
 does not commend itself to their reason. They are always 
 hair-splitting and hole-picking. He tries to do them a 
 service, but I think he goes too far. He encourages the 
 idea that reason is to be satisfied. In this I think the 
 author wrong. We must expect to find things above reason, 
 but not contrary to reason. I was much struck with an 
 observation of the late Henry Grattan: “It would be 
 most unreasonable that God should have left His rational 
 creatures without any revelation of His will. But it 
 
320 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 requires the prostration of the human intellect/' Every 
 man is not competent to comprehend everything in New- 
 ton’s Principia. How should he expect to comprehend 
 everything in God’s mind which He has revealed ? Surely 
 man might expect to find things above his reason. I 
 think the chapter on the Bible is good, but I could point 
 out many silly probabilities in parts of the book, as at the 
 end of the Bible chapter, p. 171. When St. Augustine 
 was asked which was the first Christian grace, he said, 
 “ Humility;” when asked the second, he said, “ Humility;” 
 when asked the third, “ Humility.” 
 
 ' An humble spirit, which thinks how high, how wise 
 God is, and how mean* how ignorant we are, is of great 
 value, and would solve many difficulties in God’s dealings 
 and God’s revelation. “ Who can by searching find out 
 God unto perfection ? It is high as heaven ; what canst 
 thou do ? deeper than hell ; what canst thou know ? ” 
 (Job xi. 7, 8.) The important great points are very plain, 
 but not palatable to human pride, — that man is a sinner, 
 and that Jesus, the Son of God, is a Saviour. Lord, teach 
 us these truths ! — Affectionately yours, 
 
 ‘ PtOBERT Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 Over the year 1857 there was a slight shade cast, as far 
 as the Bishop of Cashel was concerned, by an attack of 
 inflammation in his eyes, which, however, his wonderfully 
 vigorous constitution enabled him completely to recover 
 from, although a small ulcer had been formed upon one of 
 his eyes, which took some time to heal. Being laid aside 
 for so long a time from his usual occupations of reading 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 321 
 
 and writing, and partially confined to the house and 
 darkened rooms, was, to one of his active mind and habits, 
 no small trial. That he was patient in this tribulation, 
 and received it as coming from the hand of a" loving Father, 
 is shown by some letters written during that year : — 
 
 ‘ Killough Castle, Holycross, Thurles, 
 
 ‘ 5th September. 
 
 ‘ My dear , — . . . I should be very glad if the 
 
 account you have had of the perfect restoration of my 
 eye was founded on fact. I am sorry to say I was 
 obliged to bleed with leeches again about a fortnight ago ; 
 and though the bleeding was attended with good effect, I 
 am unable to read or write half the quantity I should 
 wish. I am thankful to be as well as I am. I suppose I 
 shall not be quite well until my vile body is changed and 
 fashioned like unto the glorious body of the Man Christ 
 Jesus. There there will be no sore eyes, or such other 
 ailments as you have often to complain of. The inhabi- 
 tant shall not have to say, “ I am sick.” Glorious time ! 
 We are not longing and looking for it as we ought. We 
 have reason to say, “ Lord, increase our faith.” I fear 
 England is about to be humbled and pulled down. She 
 is, I fear, too proud ; and pride goeth before a fall. This 
 India business appears to me to be the most fearful shake 
 England has got. There is no saying how it will end. 1 
 feel for those that have relations in the army. The most 
 of them will never return. We believers receive a king- 
 dom that cannot be moved. Thanks be to God for His 
 unspeakable gift ! . . 
 
 x 
 
322 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Again he writes as follows : — 
 
 ‘ How thankful we ought to be that there is One that 
 numbers the very hairs of our heads, and that there is no 
 such thing as chance. We don’t escape by chance ; we 
 don’t suffer by chance. It is arranged by a higher and 
 wiser Power, and He makes all things work together for 
 our good. There is great beauty in many of the phrases of 
 Scripture : — “ work together ” — the bitter and the sweet ; 
 “in heaviness, if need be.” We don’t see the need be, but 
 a better Physician sees the need. It is all well, whether we 
 see it or not. “ There is balm in Gilead ; there is a good 
 Physician there.” ... I can say nothing about new books, 
 I can read so very little. I am happy that I am able to 
 preach in the neighbouring church by preparing a sermon 
 to preach without book. I preach in small churches to 
 great congregations ; but alas ! I see no fruit. We have 
 need to pray much for the outpouring of the Spirit. . . .’ 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 * Waterford, 12 th January 1858. 
 
 ‘ My dear , — . . . It is solemn and full of serious 
 
 thought to find, as you say, that we are approaching the 
 end, when time shall be no longer. Blessed end and 
 blessed hope, that will not make ashamed ! May we find 
 that, though the outward man perish, the inner man is 
 renewed day by day as we come nearer to the consumma- 
 tion. May we see it more clearly, and have it more con- 
 tinually before our eyes, looking for and hastening unto 
 the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 f As you inquire about my eyes, you will be glad to hear 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 323 
 
 from me that they are free from disease, but not as strong 
 as they were, and not able for as much work, particularly 
 at night. I suppose they will never be as they were until 
 the time when the Lord makes all things new, when, I 
 presume, I shall have new eyes as well as new nature ; 
 and I shall have a new use of the eyes,, to see the Lord as 
 He is; for now, indeed, with our best eyes, we see as 
 through a glass, darkly. 
 
 ‘ I have read very little during 1 85T. I can recommend 
 no new book, except that I have been surprised and 
 gratified by a book published by Spurgeon. I expected 
 nothing really solid from him; but I found, as far as I 
 have read it, that it is more full of experimental religion 
 than any I have seen for a long time. He exhibits an 
 acquaintance with man and with God beyond what I had 
 expected from him. ... I am, I trust, doing a good 
 work by circulating the Douay Bible among the Roman 
 Catholics of Waterford. In the last two months I have 
 sold 500. May the Lord bless His word ! Remember me 
 most kindly to your sister, and believe me, yours truly, in 
 the best bonds, f Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 About the year 1850, the Rev. Arthur Wynne, the 
 Bishop’s much-loved friend and cousin, who had been his 
 fellow-labourer in the parish of Powerscourt for many 
 years, exchanged the living of Drogheda for the precentor- 
 ship of the Cathedral of Waterford, principally for the 
 sake of enjoying the privilege of the society of and co- 
 operation with one whom he had always loved and looked 
 up to as a father in Christ Jesus. 
 
324 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 This move involved a considerable sacrifice of income, 
 which the Bishop managed to lessen by appointing him 
 his private chaplain. He was the first who had filled that 
 office, and as far as concerned the duties of conducting 
 family prayer, etc., in the Bishop’s household, it was quite 
 a sinecure, as he continued to do so himself as long as he 
 lived. 
 
 Of the pleasure and profit to be derived from Mr. 
 Wynne’s society and ministry, the Bishop and the people 
 of Waterford were deprived by his death in 1854. His 
 loss was keenly felt by his friend and patron, and his 
 removal left a blank which to the Bishop was never 
 filled up. His sister, in writing from the Palace to a 
 friend soon after Mr. Wynne’s death, says ; ‘ The Bishop 
 feels his loss extremely. Waterford is like a different 
 place.’ His feelings on this subject are expressed in the 
 following letter : — 
 
 To the Rev. Joseph C . 
 
 ‘ Wateefokd, 14 th March 1854. 
 
 ‘ My dear C., — I thank you much for your very kind 
 letter of sympathy. I have suffered a great loss, losing a 
 Christian friend and relation, a gentleman in his mind and 
 manners ; but he was the Lord’s. He lent him for a time, 
 and He has taken him to Himself. He suffered much 
 for the last fortnight from difficulty of breathing and want 
 of sleep, but his mind was clear to the last. I have en- 
 joyed much pleasure at different times at the bedside of 
 dying believers, but I never saw a more calm, strong 
 victory over death than in his case. He said to me that 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 325 
 
 he never was so overwhelmed with a sense of sin as on 
 that bed ; but God had given him such a superabounding 
 sense of the grace of God in Christ, that he had the 
 victory, — “ I am upon the Rock.” I trust his death may 
 do more good than we might have expected from his life. 
 He spoke with wonderful power to his medical attendants. 
 I trust they will never forget his dying words. 
 
 ‘ At a certain time of life we do not get new friends. I 
 cannot expect to find one to supply the vacant place he 
 has left. Our gracious God cuts all our ties to this present 
 world, that we may be the more ready at His bidding to 
 mount up. 
 
 ‘ I hope all your family are well, and that you find the 
 Lord present with you in your new position. Remember 
 me to Mrs. C. — Yours very truly, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 It was several years before the Bishop could bring him- 
 self to appoint a successor to Mr. Wynne. An old friend, 
 he often said, was a blessing, which when removed, the 
 vacant place could not be filled up. The truly excellent 
 young man, however, who next acted as his private chap- 
 lain and secretary, the Rev. Richard Smith, was one for 
 whom he had an affectionate regard, and over whose un- 
 timely death he sincerely mourned. His letters, both to him 
 and afterwards to his young widow, sufficiently prove this. 
 
 It has been said of the Bishop of Cashel, and with truth, 
 that his letters were not the best part of him. He had a 
 certain difficulty at times in expressing his meaning with 
 clearness and gracefulness in writing, which was never 
 
326 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 exhibited in the viva voce productions of his intellect. 
 This was the more extraordinary, as he had an impediment 
 (or, more properly, what would be called a stutter) in 
 speaking. What this arose from it is impossible to say, 
 as he certainly did not suffer from any constitutional 
 nervousness. He was chiefly liable to be affected by it 
 when conversing in private upon any subject that he felt 
 much about, when his efforts to get out whatever word 
 was backward in coming would often give additional 
 force and emphasis to what he said. It never affected 
 him in public speaking or in preaching ; and as the gift 
 of being able to influence others by public speaking has in 
 all ages been considered to be the first of gifts, we do not 
 detract from the honour of his memory by saying that his 
 writing was inferior to his speaking. Many of his letters 
 are, however, most characteristic; and they are in one 
 respect invaluable to his biographer, as they prove beyond 
 a possibility of doubt his tender sympathy for those in 
 affliction, for which many persons who did not know him 
 well would not give him credit. Such are his letters to 
 Mrs. and Miss Smith, and to Mrs. Yerschoyle, widow of 
 his friend the late Bishop of Kilmore. 
 
 On hearing of Mr. Smith’s illness having taken a fatal 
 turn, while his poor young wife was in a state of health 
 which caused great anxiety to her family, the kind Bishop 
 thus writes to her sister : — 
 
 ‘ Waterfokd, 21^ December 1863. 
 
 ‘My dear Miss Smith, — I cannot tell you how over- 
 whelmed I have been with grief and disappointment on 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 327 
 
 getting such a sad account of my valued friend. Your 
 letter yesterday morning had made me feel quite confident 
 about him ; and then your letter by Dr. Mackesy so de- 
 stroyed all my hopes. How I feel for poor Mrs. Smith in 
 her present state, without strength to bear the trial, and 
 in danger of getting injury by the distress she must be in. 
 Still we are in the Lord’s hands ; and He is a God of love, 
 a Father of mercies, and a God of all comfort, who com- 
 forts those that are in any trouble. May He comfort and 
 support you all, and give a happy issue out of the afflic- 
 tion. Will you tell me the truth, is there any difficulty 
 about money ? I am ready to supply any that is required. 
 These illnesses cannot be without expense. We have but 
 one resource, to wait upon our gracious God. Oh, what a 
 world it is, to be liable to such awful visitations ! Thanks 
 be to God, there is a better ! May we realize it whilst in 
 this vale of sorrow, and joyfully reach it in God’s good 
 time. — Very truly yours, ‘ Kobert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 23 d December 1863. 
 
 ‘ My dear Miss Smith, — I know not how to write to 
 you or what to say to you ; we are here overwhelmed with 
 grief. We feel our own loss, but what is it to the loss sus- 
 tained by his family and the parish ? It is heartrending 
 to think of it. I am very uneasy about poor Mrs. Smith. 
 It was very providential that she had been removed out of 
 the house, and was with her father and mother. May they 
 be enabled to comfort her ; but none can give consolation 
 but that gracious God who has struck the blow — oh, how 
 
328 MEMOIR OF THE EIGHT EEV. EOBEET DALY, D.D. 
 
 heavy a blow ! I shall be very anxious to hear how she 
 bears the sad intelligence when it reaches her. She had 
 reason to fear the worst, but no doubt indulged in hope 
 against hope. I never knew anything that put this world 
 in such a sad light. It would be saying too little to say, 
 Vanity of vanities, all is vanity. It is worse than vanity. 
 Happy to think there remaineth a rest for the people of 
 God ; there is no rest here. May we all have grace to 
 seek and lay hold on the true rest ; there will be none of 
 those heartrending scenes. Well, in the midst of all this 
 painful scene, what a real comfort to know that he that is 
 gone was a child of God ; and if a child, then an heir of 
 God, and a joint-heir with Jesus Christ! If he was per- 
 mitted to speak to us, he no doubt would say, “Weep 
 not for me who am taken away, but weep for yourselves 
 and your children that remain in this evil world.” There 
 is an intense feeling about him and his afflicted family. 
 He was beloved and valued. I hope his sister holds up 
 well. The Lord be with you all. — Very truly yours, 
 
 4 Robeet Cashel, etc/ 
 
 A few days later he thus sympathizes with the afflicted 
 widow : — 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 3 d January 1864. 
 
 4 My deae Mes. Smith, — I am sure you want no letter 
 from me to assure you of the deep sympathy that I have 
 towards you in your present bereavement. I really know 
 not how to speak to one in your heavy sorrow. I feel my 
 own loss and the loss to the Church generally ; but what is 
 all that compared to the loss you have sustained in losing 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 329 
 
 such a partner, such a companion, such a counsellor ? We 
 have but one thing to look to, and that is to the hand of 
 that Lord who gave and has taken away. His ways are 
 unsearchable, and past finding out. He giveth no account 
 of His matters. We have no right to ask the Lord why 
 He afflicts, why He takes those we should keep. May the 
 Lord in His good time enable you to say, “ Not my will, but 
 Thine be done.” In the meantime, may He support you, 
 and comfort you, and preserve you and your little children 
 in health, to serve Him in the condition He has marked 
 out for you. ... I commend you to God and the word of 
 His grace, which is able to save and preserve you, and bring 
 you to the inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that 
 fadeth not away. May the God of grace be with you and 
 yours. — Very truly yours, in the best bonds, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 Again he writes : — 
 
 ‘ I can hardly realize such a change, such an overturning 
 in two or three weeks ; so bright, and now so dark. Well 
 may the apostle call this present state night, when he says, 
 “The night is far spent, the day is at hand.” Oh that 
 we had grace to look to more and realize more the day 
 that is at hand ! He has the day, we are in the night. . . . 
 
 ‘ “ Happy soul ! his days are ended, 
 
 All his mourning days below.” ’ 
 
 To Mrs . Verschoyle. 
 
 i Waterford, 3 d February 1870. 
 
 * ‘ My dear Mrs. Verschoyle, — I do indeed feel for you. 
 
330 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 The more valuable was your treasure, the more incalculable 
 is your loss. Among all my friends I do not know any 
 two that would feel a deeper pang at being separated than 
 you and my dear friend the Bishop. We were indeed 
 friends, joined to each other for many years, not only by 
 acquaintance, but by similarity of sentiments and unity of 
 religious faith. It could indeed be said of us, that we took 
 sweet counsel together, and went into the house of God as 
 friends. But what is the loss of a friend, however attached, 
 compared with your loss ? Yet you have not to sorrow as 
 those without hope when he sleeps in Jesus. You and 
 his many friends had not need of last words, uttered at the 
 last hour ; you and we had a long life to testify to us his 
 faith. To him to live was Christ ; to die, then, was gain. 
 How many there are, who for so many years enjoyed his 
 ministry in Baggot Street Church, who can testify to the 
 faithfulness with which he preached Christ to them, and 
 besought them in Christ's stead to be reconciled unto God ! 
 I am rejoiced at what you say of his children following 
 him as he followed Christ. They will know the blessed 
 privilege of having such a father to set them an example 
 as well as to give them instruction. — Your affectionate 
 friend in the Lord, ‘ Bobert Cashel, etc.' 
 
 To a friend left alone by the death of her only sister: — 
 
 ‘ Dublin, 24 th April 1862. 
 
 c My dear , — I yesterday heard the very afflicting 
 
 intelligence of the separation which our heavenly Bather 
 has in His wisdom thought fit to bring about in your 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 331 
 
 house. I feel deeply for you. To her that has been 
 removed it has been, no doubt, an unspeakable blessing, a 
 wondrous happy change; but to her that has been left 
 solitary, it has been a most heavy blow, but from the hand 
 of a heavenly Father, who does not willingly afflict His 
 children. You both, no doubt, contemplated your end as 
 not far off, but cannot but feel the separation, the snap- 
 ping a cord that bound you so close together. If your 
 remaining course may be solitary, yet it cannot but be 
 short ; and you are not alone, for your Father is with you, 
 and no doubt will manifest His presence more than ever 
 during the darkness of the night that precedes the coming 
 day. You have only to do what we should all do, look 
 forward to the time when the Lord shall come, and all His 
 saints with Him, and there will be no more separation, no 
 more death. Though He tarry, wait for Him ; He will come, 
 and will not tarry. With much sincere feeling I commend 
 you to God and to the word of His grace, which is able to 
 build you up and give you an inheritance among them that 
 are sanctified. — Affectionately yours, in the best bonds, 
 
 c Bobert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 The following letter was addressed to a clergyman’s 
 wife on her recovery from a very trying illness : — 
 
 ‘ My dear Mrs. , — I have been much gratified by 
 
 getting a letter from you, and that one that testifies happily 
 both to the health of your body and the health of your 
 soul. I am thankful that you were able for the exertion 
 of writing it, and that you could tell me that during the 
 
332 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 illness you could feel the presence of your Saviour. This 
 is what St. Paul said (Rom. v.) : “ Tribulation worketh 
 patience, and patience experience, and experience hope.” 
 
 ‘ You have had experience in your trial, and I trust it 
 does work hope. Looking back on the experience of the 
 past enables us to look forward to the future with the 
 assurance of hope. Thus it is good to be afflicted. It 
 yieldeth a peaceable fruit to them that are exercised 
 thereby. You say that you are glad to “ be raised up to 
 go forth into the world again.” Paul had something of the 
 same feeling : as to himself, it would be better to depart 
 and be with Christ ; but to remain was better for others. 
 I pray that your remaining may be a source of comfort and 
 good to others. I pray that it may be seen that this was 
 His object in leaving you for a longer time, and that He 
 may enable you to do good in two ways : first, as a light 
 so shining before men that they may see your good works, 
 and glorify your heavenly Father; and secondly, by doing 
 some actual good to those who may be set before you to 
 receive good, to comfort the heart and to strengthen the 
 hands of your husband and other fellow-labourers. But 
 remember, this may be the place of work for a Saviour, 
 but it is not our home. We should realize our heavenly 
 home more than we do. We ought to be like those 
 worthies we read of in the eleventh of Hebrews, for whom 
 God had prepared a city. They by faith saw it afar off, 
 and were persuaded of it, and embraced it, confessing that 
 they were strangers and pilgrims here. The state we 
 ought to be in is that of travellers, as one of our hymns 
 says : — 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 333 
 
 “We are travelling through, the wilderness 
 To everlasting rest.” 
 
 ‘ Happy if we can say at all times, “ Hallelujah ! we are 
 on our way to God.” 
 
 ‘ I expect to be in Waterford about the 4th of September, 
 to transact business, and to prepare for receiving the Arch- 
 bishop. I hope I shall find that you have made progress, 
 and are gaining strength for any work the Lord may 
 have for you to do. Eemember me most kindly to Mr. 
 
 . — Yours, with Christian regards, very truly, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 Of the Powerscourt Calendar he always kept a large 
 store, which he gave freely when applied to for them. 
 Nothing pleased him better than to be asked for them or 
 for hymn-books ; the latter was an enlarged edition of the 
 Powerscourt one, published, with a preface written by 
 himself, for the use of his diocese. He loved to do the 
 work of an evangelist ; and though now raised to a higher 
 office in the Church, his delight was to minister in- 
 dividually to the souls of those around him. He taught 
 a class in the Waterford Sunday school composed of 
 young ladies, whose value for his instructions and personal 
 affection for their teacher were very great. In order to 
 become more acquainted with them, he gave them every 
 year a tea-party at the Palace, a great part of the evening 
 being spent in the singing of hymns and sacred music, in 
 which he delighted. Archdeacon Brien, speaking of this 
 class in his Reminiscences , says : — 
 
 ‘ His class consisted of young ladies, to whom he ex- 
 
334 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 pounded diligently tlie word of God, and tried to train 
 them, by the blessed revelation of that word, for the king- 
 dom of heaven. He had a very lively interest in that 
 class ; and I have good reason to believe that they who 
 were taught by him entertained towards him warm senti- 
 ments of admiration and respectful love. For when some 
 ladies connected with the Irish Society presented him, in 
 recognition of his valuable services to that Society, with a 
 very beautiful carpet, the work not of a mechanical loom, 
 but the skilled fingers of the fair artificers, and which had 
 occupied a place either in the first London or the first 
 Dublin Exhibition as an attractive specimen of artistic 
 skill, the ladies of his Sunday-school class supplemented 
 the gift by working a rug to correspond with the carpet, 
 which in due time they presented to him ; and though the 
 Bishop was not by any means very favourable to the pre- 
 sentation of testimonials, yet he received their gift very 
 graciously, reciprocating the good-will and kindly feeling 
 with which it was presented. He invited them to a tea- 
 party at his house, and displayed both the carpet and the 
 rug with great satisfaction and admiration. Very beautiful 
 they were, and the Bishop was capable of appreciating the 
 beautiful both in nature and art. 
 
 ‘ Occasionally he made pastoral visits. If any one was 
 sick, and expressed a wish to see him, he immediately re- 
 sponded. And there was no one who could speak with 
 more unction and love to the sick than he could. He 
 visited also those in health, and established an intimacy 
 with some of the community of Friends. They also seemed 
 kindly disposed towards him, and to value him for his 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 335 
 
 goodness and the grace of God which was in him. He 
 organized also a system of controversial sermons, which for 
 many consecutive years were delivered, in the season of 
 Lent, on Sunday evenings from the Cathedral pulpit. He 
 always took part in them himself, threw his whole heart 
 into them, and preached with amazing energy, though 
 never with offensive asperity, for he was sincerely anxious 
 for the good of the Eoman Catholics as well as Pro- 
 testants/ 
 
 In the year 1857 the clergy of Waterford applied to the 
 Corporation of the city for a renewal of the lease which 
 had been granted to them in the year 1831 of the Town 
 Hall, upon which they (aided by subscriptions from the 
 Protestants of Waterford) had laid out a considerable sum 
 of money, and where they had for many years held their 
 Sunday school and other meetings of a religious and useful 
 character. Their application was refused, and it was 
 accordingly determined, at a meeting held on the 1 3th of 
 May 1857, the Bishop of Cashel in the chair, to erect a 
 Protestant Hall in a suitable situation. The cost of the 
 building was estimated at £2500, and the subscription-list 
 was headed by the Bishop and the late Marquis of Water- 
 ford, who put down their names for £100 each. As the 
 building was looked upon as a sort of memorial of the 
 good Bishop’s episcopate, many of the clergy of the other 
 parts of the dioceses, who were quite unconnected with 
 Waterford, gave their contributions towards its funds, so 
 that it was not very long before a handsome and con- 
 venient building was provided for the use of the Pro- 
 testants there. 
 
336 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 The following description of the laying of the first 
 stone is compiled from the Waterford Mail and Clonmel 
 Chronicle , and is a faithful report of the proceedings of 
 a day which will be ever remembered in the history of 
 Waterford : — 
 
 ‘Thursday, November 3, 1859, must be a memorable 
 day in the annals of our city. The first stone of the Pro- 
 testant Hall was laid by our good Bishop, surrounded by 
 the Mayor and citizens of Waterford. The clergy of his 
 diocese were with them, and the ministers of the various 
 Protestant denominations in Waterford also rallied around 
 him, honouring him for his work’s sake, and respecting 
 him^as the type of an evangelical prelate. Young and old 
 assembled in crowded numbers. The gentry of the neigh- 
 bourhood came in, to evince their attachment to the good 
 old cause and to the principles of the Eeformation. 
 
 f A spirit of earnestness and unanimity seemed to per- 
 vade all who took part in this great Protestant demonstra- 
 tion ; and it is most gratifying, that while the various 
 speakers enunciated firmly, broadly, and fearlessly the grand 
 principles on which the Protestant faith is founded and 
 which it inculcates, there was nothing heard but w r hat was 
 consistent with the advocacy of civil and religious liberty, 
 and with that feeling of love for their fellow- creatures 
 which ever ought to be firmly implanted within the breast 
 of every true Protestant. To the great champion of Pro- 
 testantism within his extensive and important diocese — 
 the Lord Bishop of Cashel, Emly, Waterford, and Lismore 
 — the scene witnessed on Thursday must have been 
 peculiarly gratifying. 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 337 
 
 ‘The breakfast took place in the Town Hall. The 
 number that sat down was over a hundred. The Bishop 
 presided at the chief table. The Rev. Richard H. Ryland, 
 Vice-President of the Institution, filled the vice-chair. 
 
 ‘ The silver trowel which was presented to his lordship 
 was beautifully wrought and chaste in design. The follow- 
 ing was the inscription: “Presented to the Right Rev. 
 Robert Daly, D.D., Lord Bishop of Cashel, Emly, Water- 
 ford, and Lismore, by the Protestant Freemen of the city 
 of Waterford, on the occasion of his laying the first stone* 
 of the Waterford Protestant Hall and Sunday-school 
 Institute, 1859.” The medallion which was to be placed 
 under the stone bore on one side the figure of a you0i in 
 full relief, reading an open Bible; beside him the globe 
 and telescope, and this legend : “ Thy word was a lamp 
 unto my feet, and a light unto my path.” On the obverse 
 side, within a wreath, was the date. These, with a beau- 
 tiful mallet, square, level, plummet, and apron, were ex- 
 hibited on a table on the platform. A blessing was asked 
 by the Bishop before breakfast, and thanks were offered 
 by him after. The Rev. Richard Ryland then delivered a 
 most interesting speech, after which Michael Dobbyn 
 Hassard, Esq., M.P., addressed the meeting. He next 
 handed to the Bishop the silver trowel. On receiving it, 
 his lordship bowed his thanks, and amidst repeated cheers 
 waved it round his head. 
 
 ‘ Abraham Denny, Esq., honorary architect, on behalf of 
 the committee, presented the chamois apron, trimmed with 
 blue ribbon (which his lordship, amidst much laughter, 
 
 “ fitted ” on him) ; also the mallet, square, level, and 
 
 y 
 
338 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 plummet, in polished mahogany. Mr. Denny said : “ My 
 lord, I have the honour to present you with these, and to 
 express the hope that the work which we are about to 
 raise will be found as firmly grounded, as consistent, and 
 as lasting as your lordship’s Protestant principles.” 
 
 ‘ The Bishop of Cashel, on rising to respond, was received 
 with general applause. He said : “ I cannot but say, my 
 Protestant friends, that I feel exceedingly happy at being 
 allowed (at having the privilege) to take part in that 
 which I think will really uphold Protestantism in Water- 
 ford. I say Protestantism, not taking it in the sense of 
 being hostile to any denomination whatsoever, but being 
 in its principles that which is really good, and which stands 
 against everything of error in doctrine and of viciousness 
 in practice — true Protestantism. I have never been 
 ashamed of it in my young days, and I hope I am not 
 ashamed of it in my old age. When I use the word true 
 Protestant , I mean one who takes the word of God as his 
 rule of faith and of practice, and who stands out boldly 
 against anything that would hinder the free exercise of 
 man’s judgment upon the Book of God. In supporting 
 Protestantism, we are, then, supporting that which is for 
 the good of society, because it does really uphold civil and 
 religious liberty — real, real liberty! It is a great satis- 
 faction to me to see such an assemblage as there is here 
 present upon the occasion of laying the first stone of a 
 Protestant hall in Waterford ; and I hope that the example 
 that has been set here, in seeking to have a place where 
 unrestrictedly and freely our brethren may meet to 
 advocate the interests of true liberty, religious and civil, 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 339 
 
 may be followed in many other places. In setting such 
 an example, I feel that we are doing good to the country ; 
 and I am aware that there are other places that are at 
 present following the course we have adopted. We are 
 not first in the field in Ireland. Many are before us; yet 
 I find Cork is about to follow our example, and in Ennis- 
 corthy they have got a site from Lord Portsmouth to 
 build a Protestant hall there. There, too, the people will 
 be provided with a place of assembling, no one forbidding 
 them, and not being compelled to ask leave of those who, 
 perhaps, do not desire to assist them. I see these fine 
 things before me.” (Taking up the trowel.) “This is not 
 exactly my trade ; and if I were to attempt practically to 
 use them, I doubt not I would make a very poor operator. 
 But, my friends, we all know in the Scriptures Christians 
 are spoken of as builders , as well as everything else, and 
 the Church of Christ is a building which is augmented by 
 stone upon stone. It is not quite out of character, there- 
 fore, that I should appear as a builder. At the same time, 
 my great object is to build up, not dead stones, but living 
 stones. I pray that the Lord will enable me and make 
 me useful in adding many to the living ‘ corner-stone/ 
 upon which whoever builds shall never be confounded; I 
 am happy at being in any way enabled to assist in pro- 
 moting the object we have in hand; and I trust that my 
 prayers will unite with the prayers of many here, that God 
 will give a blessing with this undertaking, and that the 
 hall which we are about to build will be- useful in making 
 known the true principles of Christianity, and in proving 
 a blessing to society. I have to return to the Protestant 
 
340 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 freemen of Waterford my thanks for their gift, and I pray 
 that they may be fellow-citizens with those whose names 
 are written in heaven, and stand fast in ‘ the liberty where- 
 with Christ hath made us free/ I will now conclude, as 
 I must keep a little in reserve for the great explosion , 
 which the secretary says we are to have in the open 
 air.” 
 
 ‘ After the singing of a hymn, a prayer was offered up. 
 The procession was then marshalled in front of the Court- 
 house, opposite Carlisle Bridge, which unites the Court- 
 house grounds with the park. It formed exactly at twelve 
 o’clock. Immediately before this the gates of the en- 
 closure were thrown open, and the children were admitted, 
 headed by the band of the “ Young Men’s Christian 
 Association.” 
 
 ‘ The school children came in as follows,: — Bishop Boy’s 
 School; the Infant School; the Blue-Coat School; the 
 Parochial School; the Abbey School; the Waterford 
 Sunday School ; the St. Patrick Sunday School. 
 
 f The ladies and friends were then admitted, the band 
 playing a selection of suitable airs. 
 
 c The Very Eev. Edward N. Hoare, Dean of Waterford, 
 then received the Holy Bible from the Bev. E. F. Bam- 
 baut, and read in an audible voice the 127 th Psalm: — 
 f “ Except the Lord build the house, they labour in vain 
 that build it : except the Lord keep the city, the watch- 
 man waketh but in vain. 
 
 ‘ “ It is vain for you to rise up early, to sit up late, to 
 eat the bread of sorrows: for so He giveth His beloved 
 sleep. 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 341 
 
 e “ Lo, children are an heritage of the Lord : and the 
 fruit of the womb is His reward. 
 
 ‘ “ As arrows are in the hand of a mighty man, so are 
 children of the youth. 
 
 " “ Happy is the man that hath his quiver full of them : 
 they shall not he ashamed,, but they shall speak with the 
 enemies in the gate.” 
 
 c At the conclusion of the psalm, the Dean and the 
 entire assemblage, young and old,, as if with one voice, 
 joined together in the “ Gloria Patri.” The effect was 
 most solemn and imposing, and a hearty and fervid 
 “ Amen ” showed how deep was the impression and how 
 feeling was the response. 
 
 "When the ceremony was concluded, the Eight Rev. 
 the Lord Bishop of Cashel, mounting the granite block, 
 which lay firmly bedded in its position, addressed the 
 vast assemblage as follows : — “We are assembled here, my 
 friends, having laid the first stone of the Protestant Hall ; 
 and I would say a few words to you, to state why we lay 
 the foundation of a Protestant Hall, why we want a Pro- 
 testant Hall, and, in the next place, what should be the 
 characteristics and the marked features of this Protestant 
 Hall. In the first place, why we require a Protestant Hall. 
 The Protestants of Waterford, my friends, want a place to 
 meet in for many purposes, for the Protestants of Water- 
 ford are not an insignificant sect. They may be the 
 minority in point of numbers, but I am bold to say they 
 are the most important denomination, in consideration of 
 their property, their position in society, their intellectual 
 acquirements, and their character as members of the body 
 
342 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 politic. The country that they live in is interested in the 
 progress and improvement of Protestants. If the Protes- 
 tants of Ireland were to be diminished in numbers and 
 lowered in character, the whole country would suffer by 
 the event. The Roman Catholic portion of the com- 
 munity would suffer, as they would lose the benefit of 
 their example, and would want the wholesome influence 
 of competition with this good, sound body. They may be 
 small, but they have, and ought to have, a beneficial effect 
 upon the whole mass. How, then, is Protestantism here to 
 be kept in health amongst us, as a light in the midst of a 
 dark country ? Certainly, my friends, not by putting it 
 as you would put a candle under a bed. Hot thus, my 
 friends, but by placing it in a position in which men may 
 see the light that is in it, and that it may increase and be 
 made more powerful. Exposure to air and wholesome 
 exercise tend to health, whereas being hid in a corner and 
 consigned to sleep lessens vitality. Protestantism lives 
 and grows by sound religious and secular instruction to 
 all classes and all ages — by the sound and religious educa- 
 tion of the young. That is the way to keep up Protestant- 
 ism in a healthy state. Protestantism gets strength from 
 the emancipation and improvement of the mind, — that 
 improvement which sets it free from base subjugation to 
 man, whoever he may be, — that subjugation which can, 
 and does, 
 
 6 Confine the intellect and enslave the soul ! ’ 
 
 Protestantism is afraid of no height of intellectual attain- 
 ments; Protestantism never says that f ignorance is the 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 343 
 
 mother of devotion/ But it knows that f knowledge is 
 power ; ’ and therefore, because it is ‘ power/ it knows 
 that it needs the highest wisdom to guide the movements 
 of that power. No true Protestant, then, will desire to see 
 secular instruction, which would increase the power of the 
 intellect, without introducing that true wisdom which is to 
 be found in God’s word and from God’s Spirit, which can 
 sanctify the heart, and enable it to direct the increased 
 powers of the whole man. No national system of merely 
 secular instruction would suit the case and meet the wants 
 of real Protestantism. The Protestants of Waterford want 
 this hall, in the first place, then, for their Sunday schools, 
 where the youth of all ranks of society can be gathered 
 together, to be so trained up in the way they should 
 go, that when they are old we may have the hope they 
 will not depart from it. The Protestants of Waterford 
 could not endure the thought, that when the Corporation 
 would take from them the spacious and convenient room 
 in which so many of them, and many of those whom I 
 now address, have received instruction in their early days, 
 — they could not endure the idea, I say, that the rising 
 youth of this city should have no place to assemble on the 
 Sabbath to read and hear God’s word, and to sing His 
 praise. So that they want this Protestant Hall, if there 
 were no other reason, to have a place for collecting together 
 all their youth upon the Sabbath day. But Protestants are 
 not an unsocial community; they are not a community 
 that think only of themselves, but they take an interest in 
 their fellow-believers and in their fellow-creatures under 
 all circumstances, — those that are lying in darkness and 
 
344 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 in the shadow of death, and that whether they he Jew 
 or whether they be Gentile. The Protestants of Water- 
 ford wish to have a place in which they can receive de- 
 putations from any of those religious Societies that are 
 engaged in doing good to man — whether the Bible Society, 
 to hear of the spread of God's word ; or whether it be the 
 Missionary Society, to know the progress of missionary 
 work all over the world; or whether it be at home, to 
 know the advance made in giving ears to the deaf and 
 eyes to the blind. They desire to have a place in which 
 they can receive deputations from those useful Societies, and 
 from which they can send forth their expressions of sym- 
 pathy, and, more than that, their contributions to carry on 
 the good work. These scriptural spiritual objects are first 
 in the minds of the Protestants of Waterford when seeking 
 to build this Protestant Hall. But Protestants also care 
 for whatever will improve the social interests of indi- 
 viduals and of society around them. Yes ; they are glad to 
 have a place that may be useful to all their fellow-citizens, 
 by having therein lectures on various scientific objects, 
 and upon those subjects likely to improve the social posi- 
 tion of their country. They desire to have a place to 
 meet and receive any who shall come, and whose teachings 
 will benefit the temporal concerns of men. Such reasons, 
 then, are fairly sufficient in justifying us in desiring to 
 build this Protestant Hall. I would secondly, my friends, 
 just allude to what should be the characteristics of our 
 Protestant Hall. I would have inscribed over its en- 
 trance : ‘ Stand fast for ever in the liberty in which Christ 
 has made you free, and be not again entangled in bondage ; 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 345 
 
 and as you have been called into liberty, use it not as an 
 occasion for the flesh, but by love serve one another/ 
 We claim our privileges and freedom by the word and 
 revelation of God ; and what we claim for ourselves we 
 would accord to others. We allow to others the free ex- 
 pression of thought, and all we claim is, that if they do differ 
 from us, they shall differ in the spirit of forbearance and 
 love. All who admit the paramount authority of God’s 
 word, and exercise their judgment in the interpretation of 
 it under God’s Spirit, will ever be welcome to this place 
 of religious, social, and scientific meeting. As has been 
 well said this morning by our faithful and respected 
 friend, who has been long amongst us, — Mr. Eyland, — in 
 this building we expect to see religion, charity, and science 
 advanced, but shall exclude anything that would bring in* 
 the contending politics of the day. I do hope that this 
 Protestant Hall may be the means of uniting fellow- 
 Christians, by joining them together in those points on 
 which they agree, rather than separating them in angry 
 discussion upon points on which they differ. I have now 
 given the reasons which have actuated those who have 
 come forward to erect this building, and I have put for- 
 ward what I conceive should be the spirit in which our 
 Protestant Hall ought to be carried on, and ought to in- 
 fluence those who speak and teach within its walls. I 
 hope that, as we have begun so auspiciously, with the 
 bright sun coming out after the clouds and storms of 
 which we have heard, that God’s blessing will attend this 
 place, and that we will often meet together for the good 
 of our fellow-creatures, and not to do them harm. You 
 
346 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 have been told this morning that we want a large amount 
 to complete the sum we require for the erection of the 
 present building, and for that sum we must be beggars ; 
 but when we have got all we want for ourselves, we do not 
 mean to be independent gentlemen, living self-satisfied 
 within our means. We shall think it our privilege and 
 our duty to be beggars still, and the instruments of raising 
 funds for various religious and benevolent objects. At 
 present we require £1200 to finish this hall, and I do hope 
 that the good feeling and liberality of this neighbourhood, 
 and of the many Christian and liberal people that do not 
 belong to us, will help us to get this sum, and have this 
 hall an honour and an ornament to Waterford, and a 
 blessing to Protestants in general ; for I do maintain that 
 Protestantism goes not in the path of illiberal hostility, 
 but in the free spirit of progress and improvement. Pro- 
 testantism is calculated to be a blessing wherever it is ; 
 and where it is not, what do we find ? In countries where 
 Protestantism has been almost extinguished, we see them 
 sunken in degradation and immorality. I hope, then, that 
 this hall will be supported and carried on to the end by 
 the liberality of the town and of the country around ; and 
 it only remains for me to pray God that He may pardon 
 whatever has been done amiss in what has been under- 
 taken, and make this building a blessed means for promot- 
 ing His glory.” 
 
 ‘ His lordship concluded with a beautiful prayer, and 
 during the entire of his powerful address was listened to 
 with breathless attention. He stood down from the stone 
 amid loud and continued applause. 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 347 
 
 ‘ When- the Bishop ceased, the precentor gave ont the 
 hymn — 
 
 “ Lord, dismiss us with Thy blessing.” 
 
 ‘ The band played “ God save the Queen/’ the whole 
 company uncovered, and joining in the chorus. This part 
 of the ceremony was peculiarly impressive. The little 
 children took up the strain, and the sweet sounds were 
 wafted on the breeze to a considerable distance, and it 
 w T as indeed with “ heart and voice” the words were 
 repeated — 
 
 “ Happy and glorious, 
 
 Long to reign oyer us, 
 
 God save the Queen.” 
 
 ‘ Mr. Abraham Denny then cried out, “ Three cheers, 
 boys, for our good bishop, the Eock of Cashel!” This 
 was heartily responded to. Three cheers were then given 
 for Mr. Eyland, after which the meeting separated.’ 
 
 The Eev. Thomas Gimlette has given the following par- 
 ticulars relating to the Bishop’s library : — 
 
 ‘ The Bishop had a fine collection of scarce and valuable 
 books. It embraced varied departments of literature, and 
 some of his copies were unique, many of them most valu- 
 able. He continued to add to his library until the famine 
 year, and after that he ceased to be a purchaser of old and 
 rare books at fancy prices. Among his collection were 
 Scripture and ancient liturgies, as well as some valuable 
 editions of the Fathers. Amongst the versions of the 
 Scriptures was a copy of Coverdale’s Bible, printed at 
 
348 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Zurich in 1535, with wood engravings — the first edition 
 of the entire Scriptures in English ; the first edition of 
 the Yulgate, which was suppressed by Gregory xiv. (this 
 had had the arms of Pope Pius VI. on the side) ; several 
 most rare black-letter copies of the Scriptures, printed in 
 the earliest period ; and some highly illuminated manu- 
 script copies. 
 
 Amongst the Liturgies were several original copies of 
 Edward the Sixth’s Pirst Book of Common Prayer, in 
 black-letter, 1549; several copies of the Second Book of 
 Edward vi., 1551 and 1552; a copy of the Irish Prayer 
 Book ; the first edition of the Liturgy printed in the Irish 
 character, from the Irish types originally presented by 
 Queen Elizabeth, — the first work ever printed in Ireland ; 
 a copy of the celebrated Bourdeaux Testament, described 
 by Dr. Cotton ; the first Prymer put forth in the reign 
 of Henry vm. ; several other most rare editions in the 
 time of the Reformation. 
 
 The chief treasure in the Bishop’s library was a copy 
 of the Gutenberg Bible, printed at Metz between the 
 years 1450 and 1455, of which only seven copies now 
 exist. The Bishop’s copy was purchased for him at the 
 sale of the library of the Duke of Sussex. His agent 
 exceeded the Bishop’s order in bidding for it, and the 
 Bishop declined it in the first instance ; but the bookseller 
 being in a state of disappointment, the Bishop took it off 
 his hands. The cost was £195. 
 
 In 1858 the Bishop disposed .of a large number of his 
 most valuable books, and gave away the proceeds to 
 several religious and charitable objects. This book was 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 349 
 
 bought for Mr. Perkins for £596, and was re-sold a few 
 months ago for £2960. 
 
 The Bishop of Cashel was not guilty of the crime of 
 ingratitude, with which the Irish people have been rather 
 unjustly charged, and he may with truth be said to have 
 been a thorough Irishman. 
 
 At the season of distress in Lancashire, in the year 1862, 
 he expressed his desire that collections should be made for 
 the relief of the sufferers there in all parts of his diocese. 
 
 To the Archdeacon of Waterford . 
 
 ‘ 7th October 1862. 
 
 ‘ My dear Bell, — There ought to be, and I am sure 
 there is, among us a very strong feeling for the patient 
 sufferers in the present distressed state of Lancashire. We 
 ought not to, and I am sure we do not, forget the sympathy 
 and liberality of the English population towards us in our 
 time of need. 
 
 ‘ We are now gathering in a much better harvest than 
 some time ago we expected, and in the inland parts of the 
 country there has been saved an abundant supply of good 
 turf for firing. We have reason then to be thankful, and 
 we ought to show our gratitude to a good Providence by 
 contributing to the relief of those whom He has allowed 
 to be afflicted. We have but little to give, but we may 
 show our feeling and follow the example of those of old of 
 whom it is recorded, “ The abundance of their joy and 
 their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their 
 liberality.” 
 
 ‘ May I request you to communicate to the clergy in 
 
350 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 your archdeaconry my request that they will call upon 
 their congregations to make a collection for this purpose 
 on such Sunday before the end of November as they may 
 each think convenient. 
 
 4 1 feel we ought not to stand by and do nothing. I 
 know the money raised will effect next to nothing, but the 
 exhibition of brotherly feeling will, I think, be right. “ It 
 is more blessed to give than to receive.” ’ 
 
 The Bishop of Cashel was remarkably kind, and even 
 indulgent, to his servants. One little circumstance showed 
 his consideration for their comfort to a very great degree. 
 When at Woodhouse, they had been in the habit of bathing 
 every morning in the little cove close to the gate of the 
 demesne ; and on their removal to Killough in the summer 
 months, thinking that they would feel the want of this 
 accustomed refreshment, he went to some expense to make 
 a bathing-place for them near the Castle, by damming up 
 a little stream which ran close by, so as to fill a reservoir 
 with water sufficiently deep for bathing in. A clergyman, 
 when visiting in one of the hospitals in Dublin, discovered 
 that one of the patients had formerly been a housemaid in 
 the Bishop of Cashel’s service; he found her one day read- 
 ing a letter from him, in which he enclosed her some 
 money, and addressed her as £ My dear Mary/ He was 
 indeed totally devoid of that kind of pride of station 
 which has its origin in low-minded feelings. On the death 
 of his good old housekeeper, who, he used to say, was one 
 of the blessings he had from the Lord, he writes to Arch- 
 deacon Bell, in answer to a letter informing him of it : — 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 351 
 
 ‘ I thank you for having kindly written to me. I have 
 suffered a serious loss, but the Lord gave and the Lord 
 hath taken away; may we be always enabled to say, 
 “ Blessed be the name of the Lord ! ” It is a comfort to 
 me to think that a child of God had for eleven years under 
 my roof been happy, hearing and receiving the gospel. 
 She showed its fruits in her life, and experienced its sup- 
 ports in her trying hour of death. She was one I could 
 thoroughly depend on. I shall find it hard to supply her 
 place/ 
 
 We have before spoken of his liberality to his clergy. 
 His generosity was not confined to them ; neither, when he 
 sympathized with those in distress, was his sympathy of 
 an unprofitable kind, which says, ‘Be ye warmed and 
 filled, notwithstanding ye give them not those things 
 which are needful for the body/ The following letter 
 was addressed to one of his former parishioners at 
 Powerscourt, left in great poverty by the death of her 
 husband, to whose necessities he had administered during 
 his life : — 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 24 th October. 
 
 ‘ Dear , — I grieve for you under your present 
 
 heavy trial. The Lord gave, and the Lord has taken 
 away. It will require great grace to enable you to say, 
 “ Blessed be the name of the Lord ! ” You have lost a 
 husband, but you have not lost your great Friend, who is 
 better than any husband. He is a Friend that sticketh 
 closer than a brother or any earthly friend ; for He never 
 leaves us, never forsakes us. Neither life, nor death, nor 
 
352 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 any creature can separate us from the love of God, which 
 is in Christ Jesus the Saviour. May He support you and 
 comfort you. I will give you while I live a weekly pension. 
 I will pay it to you quarterly, on the 1st of January, 
 1st of April, 1st of July, and 1st of October. If I do not 
 remember to send it at those times, write to ask for it. 
 . . . You must manage to make this help you. May God 
 be your friend, preserve you while in this evil world, and 
 in His own time take you to Himself. — Your sincere 
 friend, ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 To one who had emigrated to Canada he thus expressed 
 his remembrance of a Powerscourt family : — 
 
 4 Waterford, Zbtli September 1861 . 
 
 4 My dear , — I have received your letter of the 
 
 14th of August, and am very glad to hear of a family I 
 care for, as having been under my care in dear Powers- 
 court. I am glad to hear of so many of such a large family 
 being preserved in life and health in this dying, suffering 
 world. I am glad to hear that a church is in progress in 
 which you can all worship God, and hear His message of 
 mercy in and through Christ Jesus our Lord. When you 
 write, you must tell me how much I promised to give when 
 the church is roofed. You must also tell me to whom the 
 money is to be paid. So that it will reach you, I will send 
 it in a letter of credit of the Bank of England, but I must 
 know to whom it is to be payable. If you are in the 
 diocese of Huron, I could send it to the good bishop, whom 
 I know, and to whom I send money for a church in his 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 353 
 
 diocese. I am sorry that you are not as happy as you 
 could wish, and as I would desire you to be, but I would 
 remind you that we are not promised perfect happiness in 
 this world, which is under a curse for sin. The trials and 
 annoyances of this world teach us that this is not our rest, 
 but we should seek one to come. If you labour and are 
 heavy-laden, remember what our Lord, while He was in 
 this evil world, said : “ Come unto me, all ye that labour 
 and are heavy-laden, and I will give you rest.” Do you 
 remember a hymn we used to sing in the church and 
 schoolhouse ? — 
 
 “We’ve no abiding city here : 
 
 This may distress the worldling’s mind, 
 
 But should not cost a saint a tear, 
 
 Who hopes a better rest to find. 
 
 “ We’ve no abiding city here : 
 
 Sad truth were this to be our home ; 
 
 But let this thought our spirits cheer — 
 
 We seek a city yet to come.” 
 
 c I write this to you in the hope that, through the in- 
 struction you received in youth, and the study of the 
 Bible since, you have sought and found peace with God 
 through Jesus Christ. Then you are a child of God, and 
 if a child, then an heir of God, joint-heir with Christ. Or 
 if you have not sought and found that peace, I would call 
 upon you, and all your brothers and sisters, to seek peace 
 without delay, to come as sinners to the Saviour of sinners, 
 and He will receive you. This is the one thing needful ; 
 this will make you happy under all circumstances. As 
 Peter said, speaking of the Christian’s hope, “ Wherein ye 
 
 greatly rejoice, though now for a season, if need be, ye are 
 
 z 
 
354 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 in heaviness through manifold temptations.” Your life in 
 Canada, or in any other place, will be more than thrown 
 away if you do not get the heavenly inheritance ; but if 
 you get that, all is well. “ The sufferings of this present 
 life are not worthy to be compared w T ith the glory that 
 shall be revealed.” Eemember me to your father, mother, 
 brothers, and sisters ; and believe me, my dear Arabella, 
 to be your very sincere friend, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 How great was the amount bestowed by the Bishop of 
 Cashel in these smaller charities is not known to any one; 
 it was not his habit to insert them in the newspaper; he 
 did not let his left hand know what his right hand was 
 doing ; but there is no doubt, from the number that have 
 accidentally come to light, that they were very many. 
 While at Woodhouse, he gave much pecuniary relief to the 
 poor people in that neighbourhood, at a time when they were 
 suffering much from the effects of the failure of the potato 
 crop. To some he gave money to buy pigs to eat the bad 
 potatoes; others he employed in salting a large take of hake, 
 which had been brought in by the fishing-boats, and storing 
 it for winter use; and others in making a good dry walk from 
 the demesne to the church, which was about a quarter of a 
 mile from the top of the hill above the house. He kept a 
 store of clothing in the hall, ready to give to all who applied 
 for it, measuring the material for them himself, from his 
 mouth to the end of his arm, which he said w^as a yard. 
 No doubt the people of Stradbally will long remember the 
 sojourn amongst them of ‘the Lord/ as they called him. 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 355 
 
 One poor man, on meeting him taking his accustomed walk 
 on a wet day with an umbrella (as he never allowed the 
 weather to prevent him from taking exercise), said to him, 
 ‘ Well, you’re the most sinsible man ever I met for a 
 great man.’ He used to say it was only a wise man 
 who would he found to take his umbrella with him on a 
 fine day, hut any fool would bring it out when it was 
 raining, adding, ‘ I never go without it, as I find that an 
 umbrella makes a very good* walking-stick, while a walking- 
 stick would make a very bad umbrella.’ 
 
 During part of his stay at Woodhouse he always insisted 
 on the curate of Stradbally taking his vacation of a month 
 or six weeks ; and as at that time the rector was absent on 
 account of ill health, the Bishop undertook to act as curate 
 during his absence, with the assistance of any of his clergy 
 who might visit him during the interval — taking not only 
 the Sunday duty, but the weekly visiting of the schools 
 and of the poor people. The day appointed to be kept as 
 a day of fasting and humiliation on account of the visita- 
 tion of cholera, in the year 1849, occurred w T hile the writer 
 was staying at Woodhouse with the Bishop. She remem- 
 bers being much struck by the way in which it was 
 observed in his house. There were no regular meals on 
 that day, but some simple refreshments were left in the 
 dining-room, which any of the party who felt it necessary 
 might partake of. 
 
 Upon the return of the Uniacke family to their residence 
 at Woodhouse, in the year 1854, the Bishop fitted up and 
 added to Killough Castle, near Thurles, which belonged to 
 his nephew, the Honourable Bowes Daly ; and at this place 
 
356 MEMOIR. OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 he spent some months each summer for several years, 
 accompanied by his sister, Miss Daly. Part of the build- 
 ing was an old castle, and in the upper part of the square 
 tower the Bishop had his study, the stairs leading up to it 
 being the stone steps inside the wall, which we often meet 
 in these old buildings. It was conveniently situated for 
 visiting the various parishes in the diocese of Cashel, with 
 which he had not before been so well acquainted, as 
 well as for attending clerical and chapter meetings at 
 Cashel. While there he preached every Sunday, either at 
 Holy Cross or in one or other of the neighbouring parishes, 
 sometimes driving as far as Templemore for that purpose, 
 a distance of 12 miles. On one of these occasions he 
 wrote : — 
 
 To Mrs . Hamilton Madden. 
 
 ‘Killough Castle, Holy Cross, Thurles, 
 10th August 1865. 
 
 ‘ My dear Bella, — I shall have much pleasure in preach- 
 ing at Templemore, and baptizing your baby (D. V.) on the 
 1 8th. My sister is too delicate for excursions, and therefore 
 would stay at home. I will drive over in time for service. 
 I purpose, if the Lord permit, to preach in some church 
 every Sunday while I remain in the neighbourhood, and I 
 may as well begin with Templemore. We meet with an 
 extraordinary difficulty here. We can find no washer- 
 woman, and fear we must send our clothes backward and 
 forward to Waterford. The population have all gone out 
 of this neighbourhood. We are as unprovided as our poor 
 soldiers in the Crimea, who had to wash their own clothes ; 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 357 
 
 but unfortunately they had no water; we have plenty 
 that is good. I would make a bad washerwoman. I fear 
 the corn has suffered much from the rain. It is a good 
 prayer in our Litany, “ Lord, give and preserve to our use 
 the kindly fruits of the earth, that in due time we may 
 enjoy them.” — Yours very truly, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc. 
 
 ‘ Love to men and angels .’ 
 
 These occasions were greatly prized and anxiously looked 
 forward to both by the clergy and the people ; there were 
 always sure to be large congregations, many coming from 
 the neighbouring parishes to hear the good Bishop preach. 
 On two occasions he drove over to be present at school 
 feasts at Templemore Rectory. He enjoyed the scene 
 much. The children had their tea on the grass, and were 
 delighted by the Bishop’s kindness in helping to attend 
 them, and in watching their play when the tea was over. 
 It seemed to remind him of his ‘ Wednesday evenings’ at 
 Powerscourt; and he afterwards said, ‘I do not know a 
 pleasanter sight than to see a number of young people 
 enjoying themselves, and to feel at the same time that 
 they are getting some good.’ 
 
 In those who were presented to him for confirmation he 
 took a special interest. His addresses to them were most 
 instructive ; and to each person confirmed he always sent, 
 before their leaving the church, a copy of a tract on the 
 Lord’s Supper written by himself, explaining the nature of 
 the ordinance ; and never failed to express to them his wish 
 that they should present themselves on the earliest occasion 
 
358 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 at the table of the Lord. One of his confirmations, held in 
 the church of Templemore, was a most interesting scene. 
 It was during the time of the war in the Crimea, and 
 Templemore being one of the military recruiting stations, 
 called ‘ Depot Battalions/ which existed at that time in 
 Ireland, about 40 young men, recruits, were presented 
 along with the other candidates to the Bishop for confirma- 
 tion. His manner of conducting this service was at all 
 times most impressive, and this time it was doubly so. It 
 was evident that, while laying his hand upon the head of 
 each young person, he was engaged in earnest prayer, lay- 
 ing a peculiar emphasis on the words, ‘ Keep them Thine 
 for ever.’ On this occasion a great part of his remarks 
 were particularly and most earnestly addressed to these 
 young soldiers, who expected in a few weeks to join their 
 comrades in the battle-field. For the brave men who at 
 this time fought for their country and the cause of inde- 
 pendence he had much sympathy. A detachgnent of the 
 87th Regiment, stationed at Waterford under the command 
 of Major Hanley, having been ordered out to the Crimea, 
 the Bishop gave them a public dinner at his own expense 
 in the Town Hall, addressing them at parting in affec- 
 tionate and stirring words, and giving them his blessing. 
 The Bishop's nephew, the Honourable Charles Daly, held 
 a commission in the 87th Regiment, and was one of the 
 earliest victims to the unhealthy life in the trenches before 
 Sebastopol. 
 
 The Bishop always showed kindness and hospitality to 
 the military quartered at Waterford. At one time, when 
 two of the artillery officers were pious young men, he 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 359 
 
 invited them to dine with him every Sunday during their 
 stay there, giving them classes in the Sunday school, and 
 taking them with him to evening service at the Cathedral. 
 
 . With reference to a young officer to whom his ministry 
 had been made a blessing, he wrote : — 
 
 To the Rev. Thomas Gimlette. 
 
 ‘ Woodstock, Newtown, Mount Kennedy, 
 
 22 d July 1869. 
 
 ‘My dear Gimlette, — I am much obliged to you 
 for your letter, and the very interesting enclosure, the 
 letter of Captain T. In these bad times it is very cheer- 
 ing to see evident marks of God being present with us 
 by His grace as well as by His providence. We grieve 
 at times at seeing so little fruit from the ministry of the 
 word — almost led to say that it does return void, and then 
 the Lord gives for our encouragement an example of the 
 life-giving efficacy of His truth. Such you have been 
 allowed to see in Captain T. Change of place made no 
 change in him ; he had the same need of a Saviour, 
 and the same view of the efficacy of that Saviour he 
 became acquainted with in Waterford, — “Jesus Christ, the 
 same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever.” I have to dis- 
 sent from one word in your letter. You say “poor Joe 
 Browne;” you should rather have written “blessed Joe 
 Browne,” as our Book says, “Blessed are the dead that 
 die in the Lord.” He was rich in faith, and an heir of the 
 kingdom. That little company to which he belonged will 
 be probably broken up and scattered. . . . The Lords 
 have done their duty well. It will be hard to say what 
 
360 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 will be the final result. We have got time to breathe and 
 to think, to return thanks for our escape, and to pray for 
 protection and guidance for the future. I hope Mrs. 
 Gimlette and you get something out of my garden. . . . 
 Kindest regards to Mrs. Gimlette. — Very truly yours, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 We have before observed that the Bishop of Cashel was 
 very fond of the country, and had a thorough taste for and 
 appreciation of the beauties of nature. At Killough he 
 took much pleasure in walking through his nephew’s farm, 
 and watching the growth of the turnips, etc. In the state 
 of the potato he took a special interest, as it so much 
 affected the comfort of the poor. He would always main- 
 tain that it was a most remarkable visitation, and could 
 not be accounted for by any natural causes; if any one 
 attempted to trace its origin to severe frosts, great fogs, or 
 any other atmospheric influence, they were sure to meet 
 with a flat contradiction. He had a farm at this time about 
 three miles from the town of Waterford, for the purpose 
 of giving employment in its cultivation to the poor people 
 in the neighbourhood. As it was his nature, whatever he 
 did, to do it well and with energy, he rode out constantly 
 to inspect it, and was very proud of his fine parsnips, which 
 he made use of to fatten pigs. He would sometimes amuse 
 his visitors by giving a particular account of the way in 
 which pigs should be managed, saying that he paid a woman 
 exclusively for attending to them, and told her that he 
 would expect to find that each of them increased in weight 
 at the rate of one pound per day, which he said they ought 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 361 
 
 to do if properly taken care of. In the autumn of 1856 
 the Bishop and Miss Daly went from Killough on a visit 
 to the Lakes of Killarney, where they were joined by Dean 
 and Mrs. Newman. They spent a week together at the 
 Lake Hotel, where the Bishop enjoyed himself greatly. 
 He was of a peculiarly happy turn of mind, and had 
 naturally very high spirits ; even when advanced in life, 
 they were at times as exuberant as those of a boy. With 
 his usual kind consideration for the feelings of young 
 people, he on this occasion took with him a young man, 
 the son of a rector of a neighbouring parish, who was a 
 friend of his, making him one of their party at the hotel, 
 and taking much pleasure in witnessing the gratification 
 which he derived from the beautiful walks in the neigh- 
 bourhood of that lovely spot. 
 
 Until the Bishop had entered upon his 80th year, he 
 might be said to have been singularly exempt from any of 
 those weaknesses or infirmities to which flesh is heir. His 
 general health, until his very last illness, continued to be 
 remarkably good, but in the winter of 1862 he was attacked 
 by severe rheumatism in his legs, from which he suffered 
 great pain. It was followed by a stiffness which gradually 
 deprived him of the use of his limbs. This he felt very 
 much, as after a time it prevented him from taking his 
 accustomed exercise on horseback, which he had been in 
 the habit of thinking so necessary for the preservation of 
 his health. He was advised to- visit Buxton, and to try 
 what the warm baths there might do for him. From this 
 place he writes to his old friend Dean Browne, sympathiz- 
 ing with him in his still more serious illness : — 
 
362 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 ‘ Buxton, 21 st September 1863. 
 
 c My dear Denis, — I have just received your letter of 
 the 19th. I am very sorry that your health is so unsatis- 
 factory, and that you are suffering pain. Your state is an 
 illustration of my interpretation of Eom. viii. 1 0 : “ The 
 body is dead because of sin.” The believer who has passed 
 from death unto life because he has attained righteousness 
 in Christ is still liable to all the evil which sin has 
 brought upon the body. Its passage from death unto life 
 is yet to come, and will come when He shall change our 
 vile bodies, that they may be fashioned like unto His 
 glorious body. It is glorious to think that the spirit is 
 now safe, and to be able to look forward with happy 
 anticipation to the time w T hen this mortal body shall put 
 on immortality, and this corruptible body put on incor- 
 ruption ; and then, and not till then, shall be brought to 
 pass the saying that is written : “ Death is swallowed up in 
 victory” We want not only a stronger faith in the aton- 
 ing work of the Lord, but a stronger hope of the great, 
 glorious things He has provided for us, “ Wherein we may 
 greatly rejoice, though now for a season, if need be, we are 
 in heaviness through manifold temptations.” As to myself, 
 my general health is as good as ever it was, but I have not 
 the use of my limbs. You would have laughed, if not 
 cried, if you had seen me yesterday going to church in a 
 wheel -chair. You would say, “How are the mighty 
 fallen ! ” The weather has been very unfavourable to im- 
 provement in rheumatic patients — cold and wet. I hope 
 your weather has been better. I propose leaving this to- 
 morrow. I shall go as far as Bangor ( D . K), and cross the 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 363 
 
 Channel on Wednesday. I hope I shall not have as much 
 wind as there is here to-day. I am happy to say that in 
 this important place, with a great concourse of people for a 
 time, there is a faithful good man, who preaches Christ 
 with power. When I was here many years ago, there was 
 a sad Puseyite. I am going to print an extract from a 
 charge lately delivered relating to the proposed revision of 
 the Liturgy, 1 and I shall soon, I hope, send you a copy. — 
 Sincerely sympathizing with you, affectionately yours, 
 
 ' Eobert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 As the acute pain in his limbs after a time subsided, the 
 Bishop was less annoyed by this infirmity than he had 
 been at first. His carriage drives were now substituted 
 for his afternoon rides on horseback. He would often 
 pleasantly remark that his legs had done him good service 
 for 80 years, and that he could not reasonably complain 
 if they failed him now. ‘They were only warranted to 
 last a certain time/ he would say, looking down at them ; 
 ‘ and if I choose to live longer than that time, I have no 
 right to expect to have the use of them any longer/ The 
 weakness of his limbs did not prevent him from preaching, 
 which he continued to do to the very last ; it was not 
 distressing to him to stand, but he could not mount up 
 into a pulpit, and was obliged latterly to preach from his 
 throne, and later still, from his chair by the communion 
 table. Not being able to go about as much as formerly, 
 he had more time in his later years for letter-writing, and 
 has left us a few, which give us the benefit of his Chris- 
 1 See Appendix D. 
 
364 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 tian experience, and manifestly show us that his heavenly- 
 mindedness increased as he neared the haven where he 
 would be ; while, at the same time, the vigour of his 
 intellect remained unabated, and his warmth of heart 
 unchilled. f Age’s frost ’ had not penetrated there ; his 
 heart had lain always open to the life-giving beams of the 
 Sun of Righteousness. 
 
 To a Friend. 
 
 ‘Deanery, Cork, 15 th January 1864 . 
 
 ‘ My dear , — ... I came here to my poor sister, 
 
 Mrs. Newman, who has just lost her husband, the Dean of 
 Cork, after living with him for 40 years. A week before 
 I lost another brother-in-law, Mr. Godley, thus seeing tw r o 
 sisters made widows within a few days. Within a few days 
 I lost the only cousin-german I ever had, the Eev. James 
 Daly, warden of Galway, and was also deprived of the 
 valuable assistance of an excellent chaplain and secretary. 
 This is all intended to cut the ties which bind us to earth, 
 and lead us, with all that are risen with Christ, to seek the 
 things that are above, where Christ sitteth at the right 
 hand of God. What a privilege to have our life hid with 
 Christ in God ! There is a great deal in these words. 
 What security they set before us, what high spirituality ! 
 They say, What manner of persons ought we to be, in holy 
 conversation and godliness ? . . . Wishing you a better 
 year than you ever had, and an unending year still better. 
 — Yours, in the best bonds, very sincerely, 
 
 f Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 3G5 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 4 Waterford, 24 th January 1865 . 
 
 ‘ My dear , — ... 1 was privileged to preach on 
 
 Christmas day, and it was the 5 2d consecutive sermon I 
 had preached at Christmas. This is a wonderful mercy of 
 my God, and I hope I enjoy the glad tidings of great joy 
 more than I did the first Sunday I preached, know more 
 the need of a Saviour and the value of a Saviour, looking 
 more to what He has done, to what He is doing, and what 
 He will do when He comes again. He has not done with 
 man ; when He was made flesh He began a great work, at 
 the right hand of His Father He is carrying it on, and He 
 will come again to complete it. It is incomplete until He 
 restores all things ; and, having put all His enemies under 
 His feet, He will sit down with His redeemed family in 
 His Father’s glorious house. There is a bright prospect 
 before His believing people, and we ought to lift up our 
 hearts with the thought that the perfect redemption is 
 drawing nigh. As He said to Abraham, “ Look north and 
 south, east and west, and all that land will I give you so 
 He tells us, if we have by faith joined Christ, “Look all 
 around, and you shall inherit all things.” When we arrive 
 there we shall be able to say, “ All things are ours, for we 
 are Christ’s, and Christ is God’s.” This ought to cheer our 
 old hearts, and enable us to say of our weaknesses and 
 infirmities, We rejoice in them, for they are bringing us 
 nearer home. Our path should be like the shining light, 
 that shineth more and more unto the perfect day. The 
 night is far spent, the day is at hand. I trust, my dear 
 
366 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 friend, that the Lord blesses you by enabling you, being 
 justified by faith, to rejoice in the hope of the glory of 
 God. It is our privilege. The times are very strongly 
 marked ; more evil, and more good, the conflict becoming- 
 more decided. The devil is very busy, because he knows 
 his time is short ; he will soon be shut up, and a happy 
 period will come. Infidelity and Popery are very bold, 
 and will join together to make up the man of sin, who will 
 be revealed in the very last days. Woe to those who 
 receive his mark ! Upon them will be poured out the vials 
 of God’s wrath, not one drop of which shall fall upon any 
 of the believers in Christ. They shall be separated, as 
 Lot w 7 as before the fire fell on Sodom and Gomorrah. We 
 may not, perhaps, meet face to face in this scene, but we 
 shall meet in that day of rejoicing, and sing together the 
 song of Moses and the Lamb. May the Lord enable us to 
 realize the prospect of those happy scenes, and may they 
 be our cordial and support when we are old and weak. — 
 Your very affectionate friend, in the best bonds, those of 
 the gospel, ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 ‘Waterford, 4 th January 1866. 
 
 ‘ My dear , — I thank you for thinking of me, not 
 
 forgetting an old friend. I value old friends more than 
 ever I did. It is one feature of old age to lose old friends 
 and to get no new ones. The young people would not be 
 bothered with old incurables. They are like horses in a 
 team ; they are looking before them, never behind them. 
 Oh that they would act up to the principle, and, forgetting 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 367 
 
 the things that are behind, press forward toward the mark 
 for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. 
 They act on the principle when it is wrong, but do not 
 act on it when it is right, and would make them have their 
 conversation in heaven, from whence expecting the Saviour, 
 who shall change their bodies of humiliation, that they 
 may be fashioned like unto the body of His glory. This 
 is a great principle that God has implanted in man, to 
 look into the future ; but it was intended to lead us to 
 look into eternity, but here man does not use it. We 
 ought to look into eternity with an appropriating faith. 
 You say you long for faith to be able to realize that 
 beautiful passage, “ Ye are come unto Mount Zion.” Why, 
 all Scripture speaks of our being in possession of the 
 future inheritance, though not now dwelling in it; just as, 
 when a lease is signed, we are in possession of the place 
 though not yet residing in it. You were in possession of 
 your “dear little home,” though you were residing for eleven 
 weeks in Dublin. It is in the same spirit the apostle says, 
 “We know that though our earthly house be dissolved, 
 we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, 
 eternal in the heavens.” You ask about a book. I have 
 met with a book I think good, — that does not mean endors- 
 ing everything in it, — Voices from the Valley , by Whit- 
 • field. He says in his preface, what I fully agree with him 
 in, that Christians are advancing towards the world, and 
 that the world is taking steps towards the Christian world. 
 They both are moving towards the line of demarcation, — 
 Christians getting worldly, and worldly people getting- 
 some religion, yet a religion that won’t save them. I wish 
 
368 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 I could see Christians, what Peter says they are, a peculiar 
 people. What communion hath Christ with Belial ? I 
 am very glad you are not to be moved out of your dear 
 home (yet it is not your home ; you would be sorry it was). 
 I should like to see you, and was sorry when I was in 
 your neighbourhood that I had to pass your gate ; but it 
 does not signify where we are : — 
 
 “ While place we seek, or place we shun, 
 
 We shall find happiness in none.” 
 
 I must take another half-sheet of paper, to tell you what 
 you are so kind as to inquire about, — how I bear the winter, 
 whether it has brought on rheumatic pains. It has not 
 brought them on, for I brought them to the winter. I 
 have, through rheumatics, almost entirely lost the use of 
 my limbs. I can hardly walk, and I cannot ride ; I cannot 
 get up on a horse. This is a great trial to me, who always 
 used to take so much exercise ; but it is all well. I 
 expect the Saviour, who shall change the body of humilia- 
 tion. There will be no rheumatism, no pain. But my 
 general health is very good, and I can enjoy myself. I 
 can preach, though not as often as before. Last Christmas 
 day I preached the 53d consecutive Christmas day sermon, 
 and with as loud a voice and as earnest a heart as ever. 
 As you ask my opinion about the Fenians, I will tell you 
 I do not apprehend any danger from them. They have 
 done poor Ireland immense evil, — put her back 100 years; 
 no one will come into it. I fear the cattle-plague a great 
 deal more, and am very thankful for our exemption from 
 it. ... I sympathize with you in your admiration of 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 369 
 
 Mr. Day. 1 If you had not been hearing him, I should have 
 said, Buy his sample sermon. — I remain, very truly and 
 affectionately yours, ‘Bobert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 To his Sister , Mrs. Godley. 
 
 4 Waterford, 2 1 th October 1865. 
 
 ‘ My dear Catherine, — Time is passing on with both 
 of us ; mine, though I am older, rather slower than yours. 
 With both of us the period is approaching when time shall 
 be no more. We have always been taught this, but the 
 lesson is taught more plainly when the effects of age are 
 manifest. There is a text that I dwell much upon of late ; 
 it applies to both you and me Bom. viii. 1 0, “ If Christ be 
 in you, the body is dead because of sin ; but the Spirit is 
 life because of righteousness/’ This puts before us a truth 
 which I feel in degree, from the comparatively small trial 
 that I have from losing the use of my limbs ; but you feel 
 in a large measure, from the infirmity with which it has 
 pleased your heavenly Bather to visit you. But this text 
 teaches us that neither the little trial nor the greater trial 
 is inconsistent with our being at peace with God through 
 Christ. Christ may be in us ; and that brings life, though 
 our bodies may be sufferers. But as Paul says afterwards, 
 “ The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be 
 compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us.” I 
 would not make little of any fellow-traveller’s sufferings, 
 but I would wish to lead him or her to dwell more upon 
 the glory that is to follow, if at peace with God through 
 Christ ; as Paul adds, “ If the Spirit of Him that raised 
 
 1 The present Bishop of Cashel. 
 
 2 A 
 
370 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 ■up Christ from the dead dwell in yon, it shall quicken 
 your mortal body, by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.” 
 How, the quickening of the Spirit ; then, the redemption of 
 the body. In my ordinary course of reading the Bible, I 
 read this morning Rev. xxi. 3 : “ A voice out of heaven 
 saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He 
 will dwell with them, etc. ; and God shall wipe away all 
 tears from their eyes ; and there shall be no more death, 
 neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be any more 
 pain: for the former things are passed away.” With such 
 words addressed to us, such promises in His word, we may 
 well say to the sufferer in Christ, to the believer at the 
 approach of death, “ Lift up your heart, for your redemption 
 draweth nigh.” In this spirit, Peter, speaking of the inherit- 
 ance incorruptible, etc., reserved in heaven for us, says, 
 “ Wherein ye greatly rejoice, though now for a season, if 
 need be, ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations, 
 for the trial of your faith.” Look back to what Christ has 
 done, making atonement for sin ; look up to what He is 
 doing, making intercession for us ; and look forward to the 
 completed redemption which He will perform for all His 
 believing people when He shall come again, to that perfect 
 consummation and bliss in His eternal kingdom. May 
 God, by His Spirit, be very present with you, is the prayer 
 of your very affectionate c Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 To the Same . 
 
 ‘Waterford, 5 th November 1865. 
 
 ‘ My dear Catherine, — It is my general principle not 
 to write letters on Sunday, but I do not think I shall break 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 371 
 
 the Sabbath by writing to you. I have a cold, which keeps 
 me from going to church, and I think I may spend the 
 time of service in sending to you some of those thoughts 
 which I might preach if I was in church. I was able to 
 read your letter, and very much gratified by getting it. 
 You want to get the truth you have in your head more 
 into your heart. I have one receipt for that. Compare 
 yourself and your life with the holy law and nature of 
 God, till you get a deeper sense of sin, — not only of acts of 
 sin, but of sinfulness pervading all our actions, even those 
 called good. The entire absence of religion comes from an 
 entire absence of a sense of sin. Those that think them- 
 selves whole have no feeling of a want of a physician, and 
 thus a slight sense of sin brings with it a very partial 
 apprehension of the saving doctrines of the gospel ; but 
 when a review of heart and life, compared with the holi- 
 ness of God, brings a real sense of our sin and consequent 
 lost state in ourselves, the heart flies to the remedy re- 
 vealed to us in the gospel of Christ. The deeper the sense 
 of sin, the more earnest will be the laying hold of the 
 sufficiency of the salvation of Christ ; the more deep is 
 our despair as to ourselves, the more joyous will be our 
 rejoicing in Christ Jesus. Those ignorant of human 
 nature and of the gospel of Christ would attempt to 
 comfort a person by telling him, “ You are not as bad as 
 gloomy people would tell you ; ” but one who knows the 
 truth w T ould say, “ You are in God’s holy eyes worse than 
 you are aware, but the blood of Jesus cleanses from all 
 sin.” He has said, “ Though your sins are as scarlet, I 
 will make them white as snow.” Persons will never get 
 
372 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 comfort from looking for any good in themselves, bnt they 
 will get such a conviction of sin as shall drive them to 
 Christ, in whom there is plenteous redemption to save 
 from all sin. If the head only assents to the charge of sin, 
 the head only will lay hold of the remedy; hut if the heart, 
 under the teaching of the Spirit, says, “ I am vile,” the 
 heart will rejoice in Christ the Saviour; it will be a heart- 
 work throughout. May you experience that to your com- 
 fort in your present extremity. And then, what happy 
 things are before the dying believer ; his night is far spent, 
 his day is at hand ! And what a day it will be, without a 
 cloud, eternal sunshine ! no more curse, no pain, all tears 
 wiped away from all eyes ! But we are authorized to 
 expect not only the absence of all evil, but the presence of 
 all good. Christ has said, “ Father, I will that those that 
 Thou hast given me may be with me where I am, that 
 they may behold my glory, and the glory that Thou hast 
 given me I have given them.” This is a glorious prospect, 
 and ought to bring comfort, and will do so in proportion 
 as it is believed, and especially when we are suffering in 
 this present scene. What are the sufferings of this present 
 life in comparison with the glory that is coming to us ? 
 But after considering those happy things, the heart may 
 ask the question, “ What right have I to lay hold of these 
 things for myself ? ” Simply upon the proclamation of 
 God Himself, “ Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the 
 waters, and buy wine and milk without money and with- 
 out price ! ” “ Be it known unto you, that through this 
 
 man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins,” etc. 
 This gives to every one that hears it an undoubted claim 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 373 
 
 to every blessing contained in the gospel of Christ. It 
 authorizes us to say, “ The Lord Jesus has died, and so I 
 have died in Him, and paid the penalty due to my sins ; 
 the Lord Jesus has obeyed the law, so I have obeyed in 
 Him ; though in myself I am unrighteous, yet I am 
 righteous and accepted in Him.” Our faith in Christ 
 makes us one with Him ; as the Apostle Paul expresses it, 
 “ We are members of His body, of His flesh, and of His 
 bones and as members of Christ, we come in for the 
 benefit of all that He has done, and joint-heirs of every- 
 thing of which He is possessed. Blessed be God, we have 
 “ an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth 
 not away, reserved in heaven for us.” I may well say, 
 then, to you, as the Lord said to His disciples, “ Lift up your 
 heads, for your redemption draweth nigh.” May you be 
 enabled to do so, and to be more than conqueror through 
 Him that loved you. The time is short ; He will come 
 quickly. May the Lord support and comfort you with 
 these truths of the gospel, is the earnest prayer of your 
 affectionate ‘ Bobert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 To a lady at Clontarf, whose charities to the poor people 
 around her were annually assisted by him, he writes : — 
 
 4 8 Mountjoy Square, Dublin, 
 
 1 1th November 1869. 
 
 "... There is a pure gratification derived from being 
 actively engaged in alleviating the bodily wants, and aim- 
 ing at the spiritual good, of our fellow-creatures, fellow- 
 sinners. This you enjoy, and I have great pleasure in 
 
374 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 assisting you at the work. ... I have been here to 
 attend the funeral of my sister, Miss Daly, who died of the 
 effects of a long paralytic attack. It was a comfort to 
 know that she had been for a long time a child of God, by 
 faith in the Lord Jesus, and, as the apostle says, if a child, 
 then an heir, a joint-heir of Jesus Christ. We can thus 
 indeed say, “ 0 death, where is thy sting ? 0 grave, where 
 is thy victory ?” We are in very critical and awful times, 
 when we do not know what a day may bring forth ; what a 
 comfort in the truth — the Lord reigneth ! Oh that He 
 would soon come, and sit upon His throne, and judge the 
 world in righteousness ! ’ 
 
 In the beginning of the year 1867 he seemed to have 
 impressed upon his mind the duty of setting his house in 
 order, feeling that he must soon die, though he was 
 graciously left with us for five years after that time. He 
 had always had a taste for collecting rare books of ancient 
 divinity. He was well read in the Lathers ; and when at 
 Powerscourt, his library contained a considerable number 
 of their writings, besides many curious old books. When 
 he became a bishop, and had more money to spare, it was 
 perhaps the only way in which he gave himself any per- 
 sonal indulgence, to add to his collection of quaint old 
 volumes. His friend the late Duke of Manchester sym- 
 pathized with him in this taste, and on hearing of his 
 promotion to the bench, said, f What books he will buy ! ’ 
 The Bishop felt, that as he alone knew the value of those 
 books, it would be his wisest plan to dispose of them 
 during his lifetime, which he accordingly did some years 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 375 
 
 before the time we speak of, giving a large share of the 
 profits to some of his favourite religious Societies. One of 
 these books, a rare copy of the Bible, sold for nearly £600. 
 No doubt it was not without a pang that he parted with 
 the cherished treasures of a lifetime ; but his face was set 
 Zionwards, he laid aside every weight, cut every cord that 
 would needlessly bind him to earth, and in a most remark- 
 able manner awaited patiently the call to f go up/ as he 
 expressed it, so much so that he did not like to be asked 
 whether he was growing stronger. ‘ No/ he would say, ‘ I 
 am growing weaker/ On one occasion, a friend who was 
 in a delicate state of health said to him, ‘ They tell me 
 that I shall come round in time ; ’ he made the character- 
 istic answer, ‘ Well, I am going up, and that is better than 
 coming round ! 9 On the 4th of January 1866 he writes 
 from Waterford : — f It is wonderful that I should have 
 been left so long in this world of death, when almost all 
 my contemporaries have been one after the other called. 
 
 “ The time my God appoints is best, 
 
 And His to fix my time of rest. ” 
 
 4 The Fenians will do the poor people no good. Political 
 troubles will only bring suffering on them. We must 
 try to do good to the poor ignorant people while they 
 are left among us. Happy if we could get any of them, 
 though poor in this world, to be rich in faith, and heirs of 
 the kingdom. What a wonderful thing, that a sufferer in 
 a cabin should be a joint-heir with Christ! Lord, give 
 some of them to know and believe this great truth ! ’ 
 
 He began this year by circulating a lithographed pastoral 
 to his Waterford people, copies of which he sent to many 
 
376 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 of his friends in other places. This touching letter did 
 not fail to draw tears from many an eye, reminding them 
 that the time of his departure must be near : — 
 
 ‘ To my much esteemed Neighbours residing in and near the 
 City of Waterford. 
 
 ‘ 1st January 1867. 
 
 f My dear Friends, — At the close of the past and the 
 beginning of a new year, I am led to reflect upon the 
 many years that have passed since I first came among you 
 as the overseer of the ambassadors of Christ in this city, 
 set over those whose high office it is to beseech you, in 
 Christ’s stead, to be reconciled unto God. I am now, I 
 may be assured, very near drawing to a close the days of 
 my office, very near finishing my course. The time of my 
 departure being at hand, I desire to say a few words to 
 you in faithfulness and affection. I cannot, in the pre- 
 sence of God, look back upon the past time without deep 
 and sincere acknowledgment of deficiency, of having left 
 undone much that I ought to have done, and done much 
 which I ought not to have done ; but with all my defici- 
 encies, my conscience bears me witness that in the main 
 I told you the truth. I preached among you “ repentance 
 towards God, and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.” I spoke 
 to you, both in public and in private, as (what I know 
 myself to be) sinners in the sight of God ; and it was my 
 happiness to tell you what was the comfort of my own 
 soul, that Jesus came into the world to save sinners. I 
 called on you to look back to Him bearing our sins in His 
 own body on the tree ; to look up to Him where He is 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 377 
 
 now, at the right hand of God, making intercession for us ; 
 and to look forward to Him when He shall come again, 
 with ten thousand of His saints, to receive to a participa- 
 tion of His glory all who trust in Him — to receive to Him- 
 self all those who, through faith, have been drawn out 
 from the mass of a sinful, perishing world, and led to 
 join His little despised flock. Standing on the borders 
 of eternity, I have no new truths to put before you. I 
 have only, as a parting word, to repeat to you the same 
 important truths, and to press them with all earnestness 
 and affection on your attention. I think of the many 
 that from among us have passed out of this world in the 
 past years. They all of them, whether lost or saved, 
 know now the importance of those truths. There are 
 many, I am happy to think, who are now thankful for 
 having heard of God’s inestimable love in the redemption, 
 and have through it entered into the rest that remaineth 
 for the people of God. There are many of whom I cannot 
 think but with extreme pain, who have learned the value 
 of these truths by experiencing the misery which has been 
 the result of having neglected them. But I turn from the 
 crowds that have passed away, to address myself to the 
 many that still remain amongst us, and to the flock that 
 has grown up in the midst of us in the interval. I would 
 speak to them as divided into two classes, into which the 
 Scripture constantly divides the dwellers on this earth. 
 
 ‘ First, I would speak to those who are still walking 
 according to the course of this world, according to the 
 spirit that worketh in the children of disobedience. I 
 would say to this class, as I have said to them before, 
 
378 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 “ Repent, and believe the gospel.” I would entreat them, 
 “ Seek the Lord while He may be found, call upon Him 
 while He is near. Now is a day of salvation ; now, if ye 
 do hear His voice, harden not your hearts. Let the wicked 
 forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts ; 
 let him return unto the Lord, and He will have mercy 
 upon him; and to our God, and He will abundantly 
 pardon him.” 
 
 ‘ To the second class I say, in all earnestness and affec- 
 tion, — to those who were by nature dead in trespasses and 
 sin, but have been quickened and raised up, and made to 
 sit in heavenly places in Christ J esus, — Be thankful for 
 your fellowship in the gospel ; be thankful that, by grace, 
 ye have been saved through faith; that you, through 
 mercy, have passed from death unto life. I entreat you, 
 my Christian friends, to live close to Christ ; to live up to 
 the full privileges of the gospel as pardoned sinners ac- 
 cepted in the Beloved, heirs of God, and joint-heirs with 
 Jesus Christ. As risen with Christ, seek the things that 
 are above, and not those that are on the earth ; cultivate 
 and exhibit no friendship with the world ; come out from 
 among them, and be separate; touch not the unclean 
 things ; be as God’s witnesses ; shine as lights in the 
 midst of a crooked and perverse generation. Let your 
 light so shine before men, that they may see your good 
 works, and glorify your Lather which is in heaven. Thus 
 shall you give diligence to make your calling and election 
 sure, and an entrance shall be ministered to you abun- 
 dantly unto the everlasting kingdom of the Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ. Live as new creatures this new 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 379 
 
 year, looking, according to His promise, for a new heaven 
 and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. — I re- 
 main, in much sincerity, your unworthy bishop, but affec- 
 tionate and faithful friend, ‘ Kobert Cashel/ 
 
 On the back of it he writes to his annual correspon- 
 dent : — 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 8th January. 
 
 ‘ My dear — , — I write to you on this paper, that 
 
 while I thank you for your kind remembrance of me, and 
 your interesting letter, I may let you see that we are in 
 some degree alive still. I have, by rheumatism, almost 
 lost the use of my limbs, so that I cannot move about as 
 I used to do, and call upon my neighbours. I therefore 
 speak to them by letter, and ask the great Head of the 
 Church to bless this mode of putting forth His truth. 
 Our God change th not. Jesus Christ is the same yester- 
 day, to-day, and for ever. As far, then, as I have been 
 taught of God, I change not, but speak the same warning 
 and comforting truths that I did at Powerscourt. 
 
 f We have, both in Church and State, the sea and the 
 waves roaring, with, I think, much more to dread in the 
 Church than the State. It is wonderful, it is lamentable, 
 to find the tendency to go back towards Popery, and the 
 rulers of the Church not united to stamp out the pest. 
 Oh, how w^e want the spirit of our Eeformers, to be ready 
 to go to the stake for truth ! I fear more for our Church 
 from the enemy within than from the enemy without. 
 As to the State, the panic has subsided. I never was 
 afraid. No one that meant to rob and murder me would 
 
380 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 tell me beforehand that he was coming. As the Fenians 
 said they were coming, I never was afraid that they would 
 come. It has done, however, infinite injury to our country ; 
 it has kept men and money out of it, and put us back half 
 a century. 
 
 ‘ As to prophecy, the year-day prophets, who announced 
 that the year 1866 was to bring the consummation of all 
 things, are trying how to get out of the scrape. I do not 
 know what Dr. Cumming will say now for his calcula- 
 tions. I say we know not the day nor the hour. Be ye 
 ready, prepared for whatever the Lord is preparing for us. 
 We should be looking forward with hope ; and if we are 
 to be down in the grave for a time, those that shall be 
 alive shall not be before us. The first thing the Lord will 
 do when He comes will be to speak to us with a shout, 
 the voice of the archangel, and trump of God. Fare you 
 well till then. — Your sincere and affectionate friend, 
 
 ‘ Bobert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 To Mrs . Madden. 
 
 ‘ Waterfokd, 19 th January 1867 . 
 
 ‘ My dear B., — I thank you for your kind letter. I 
 was sorry to find by it that your health was much worse 
 than I had thought. I knew that you were not well, but 
 I had no idea that you were so seriously an invalid. You 
 have high authority in St. Paul for being desirous, if it is 
 the will of your God, to remain for the good of others. 
 His, to be sure, was a higher motive than we can pretend 
 to. He could say that to him to live was Christ. It 
 would be better for his account to depart ; but for the 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 381 
 
 cause of Christ, and the building up of His Church, it was 
 needful that he should continue with them, and for that 
 object he was willing to stay away from his heavenly rest. 
 I wish we could have more of that Christian motive and 
 desire to remain with our families and friends, not only 
 for their temporal advantage, and their and our gratifica- 
 tion, but to promote their spiritual good, and thus be 
 working for the glory of Christ. It is an humbling thing 
 to think how low are the motives of our best actions, and 
 that there is sin mixed up with and spoiling them ; that 
 we have need to bring the best things we do or think to 
 be washed in the blood of Christ. And how comfortable 
 to know that it is there that Christ washes our feet, which 
 gather dirt while we walk through a dirty world. My 
 general health, thank God, continues very good ; but I 
 have almost entirely lost the use of my limbs, and the fine 
 clear frost we have had certainly did them no good. But 
 I have no more right to expect that I am to pass through 
 this sin-cursed world as active as I used to be than you 
 to pass through it without sickness. These are part of the 
 curse; but, blessed be God, there is a time and a place 
 where there will be no more curse, and your sickness will 
 be turned to health, and the body of humiliation will be 
 changed. My kindest regard to all of yours. — Tours affec- 
 tionately, ‘Robert Cashel.’ 
 
 To Mrs. Verschoyle. 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 5 th June 1868. 
 
 ‘ My dear Mrs. Verschoyle, — It was a great gratifica- 
 tion to me to get a letter from you, in which, though you 
 
382 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 said nothing about your health, I gathered that you had 
 returned home in renovated health and strength. I am 
 very glad that I have a few copies of my address, so that 
 I can send you six copies. I am much gratified by your 
 approval of it. It has been made useful through divine 
 grace to some ; and I hope it may be in some little degree 
 made useful yet to others, both as warning and as comfort. 
 I am glad that you can give a tolerable account of my 
 dear friend the Bishop. You speak of his escaping from 
 the London heat. We know nothing of that. We com- 
 plain rather of cold, and are looking forward with hope to 
 some of the heat of summer. We have, however, much 
 reason to be thankful that the country looks very well, 
 and promises a good harvest. Our ecclesiastical prospects 
 are very dark. I wish our religious state was improving 
 under the Lord’s chastening hand. We have no might 
 against that great company that is coming against us. 
 May it lead us to look up more singly to Him that can 
 help His people. May we get more of a spirit of prayer 
 and supplication, and trust more to God and less to man ; 
 and may we look forward with more hope to our heavenly 
 home. — With warm affection to you and the Bishop, I 
 remain, very truly yours, ‘ Bobert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 To a Friend . 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 4 th January 1868. 
 
 'My dear , — It cheered me much to see your 
 
 handwriting as young as in former years, and your mind 
 apparently as fresh and as vigorous as in former new 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 383 
 
 years. What a gracious dealing of our God and Father, 
 that He leaves us the use of our mind and intellect, though 
 He is pleased to begin the dissolution of our earthly 
 tabernacle in another part ! It is by our minds, and not 
 by our limbs, that we make progress towards the kingdom 
 of peace and glory. I can say of myself, that the state of 
 my mind is to be looking forward more than I ever did, as 
 your letter shows that you are doing, to that world full of 
 peace and good-will, instead of sin, murder, hatred, and 
 strife ; that is the character of the world under the present 
 dispensation. I have been finding fault with myself and 
 fellow-Christians for being so, as it were, satisfied with 
 faith, and not adding to it the grace of hope, as if Paul 
 had written, “ Justified by faith, we have peace with God,” 
 and had not added, “Bejoice in the hope of the glory of 
 God.” The Israelites ought, while in the wilderness, to 
 have been heartily thankful for the bread from heaven, 
 and the water out of the rock, which their heavenly Father 
 gave them on the way ; but they ought not to have been 
 satisfied with those blessings, and to have said, “It is 
 good to be here.” They should have been looking for the 
 good land flowing with milk and honey. What would the 
 manna and the water be worth if they were not means 
 towards the better land? To think of being joint-heirs 
 with Christ ! “ The glory which Thou hast given me, I 
 
 have given them.” You tell me of new neighbours ; I hope 
 you may find them profitable and pleasant. But in this 
 sinful world I shrink from an increase of neighbours ; I 
 am afraid of them. I would not go into Bray on any 
 account since it has been so improved (as many call it). 
 
384 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 It is bringing the town world into the country, spoiling 
 our green fields with their artificial flowers. I love nature, 
 but I have no taste for the many-coloured garments of 
 the dissipated world. May we be content with our white 
 robes and the palms in our hands. — Your sincere and 
 affectionate friend, ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 ‘Waterford, 4 th January 1869. 
 
 ‘ My dear , — I thank you very sincerely for your 
 
 letter of the first of this year, proving to me that I have 
 left among us a true old friend, who remembers the inter- 
 course of former years, and has a pleasure in renewing it. 
 Every year removes some of those with whom we took 
 sweet counsel, and went into the house of God as friends. 
 As one Christian brother said, speaking of another about 
 the same age with himself who had lately been called up 
 higher, “We often talked of our ages, but he won the 
 race, and reached the goal before me.” Happy the inter- 
 course of friends that has this element in it, being on the 
 same journey, and going to the same end. Happy thought, 
 that while the true believer has to ask for many things on 
 the journey, he has not in a state of uncertainty to ask 
 about the end ; that has been settled long ago. God has 
 prepared for him an habitation, and that is in His pre- 
 sence, where is fulness of joy, and at His right hand, 
 where there are pleasures for evermore. When I was in 
 the habit of going to London, I always had prepared for 
 me a lodging, an habitation, so that my mind would be 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 385 
 
 quite at ease, assured that when I came to the end of the 
 road I should have rest. Such views ' give great peace to 
 the mind amidst the talked of disestablishment and disen- 
 dowment of our Church. It may be indeed, as you call 
 it, a disgraceful proceeding, and we cannot but utterly 
 condemn all those who would be the authors of it; but 
 it cannot shake our kingdom. It cannot be moved, for 
 indeed it is founded upon a rock, and that rock is Christ. 
 We are forewarned that in the latter days perilous times 
 will come ; and I cannot but think, if not come, they are 
 coming, and we may expect a time full of evil and full 
 of good. That movement in Spain is very remarkable, 
 where the most Popish country in Europe has come out 
 more decidedly against Popery than any other. It appears 
 to me like the fulfilment of that prophecy in Eev. xvii. 
 1 6. The horns of the beast that was seen carrying the 
 woman is set before us as hating the whore, and making 
 her desolate and naked. It will be most interesting to 
 watch the progress of the movement, and to see what it 
 will do to promote truth. How sad it is that England 
 should be strengthening Popery when other countries are 
 pulling it down. I pray that the Lord may keep you, 
 and me, and our fellow-believers, in all the troubled scenes 
 that we may expect. — Believe me, yours most sincerely 
 and affectionately, in the hope of the gospel, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 The following letter is extracted from the Memoir of 
 the late Chief- Justice Lefroy, and was addressed to his 
 
 son on hearing of the death of his old friend : — 
 
 2 B 
 
386 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 ‘ Wateufokd, 7 th May 1869. 
 
 ‘ My dear Lefroy, — It has pleased our gracious God to 
 take to Himself the soul of your dear father, and my 
 oldest, most valued friend. We cannot say that He lias 
 not done all things well. He lent him for an unusually 
 long time to his children and his friends, and then He 
 said, “ Come up higher ” When we think what He that 
 giveth grace and glory did for him, and what in conse- 
 quence He is doing for him now, we cannot think of 
 offering the common consolation to those who feel his loss, 
 hut must realize his unspeakable gain. No ; we say with 
 warm feeling, “ Blessed be the God and Father of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, who, according to His abundant mercy, 
 hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrec- 
 tion of Jesus Christ. ,, We bless God, on the part of our 
 departed one and ourselves, for the inheritance incor- 
 ruptible, and reserved in heaven for him and us who are 
 partakers of the same faith. It is promised to us left 
 behind, that we shall be kept by the power of God, through 
 faith unto the salvation ready to be revealed, and we 
 greatly rejoice in the prospect. But he is beyond it; we 
 are to be kept for it, but he has been put into possession 
 of it. Shall not we, then, on his account greatly rejoice, 
 though now for a season we may be in heaviness ? He is, 
 indeed, taken away from evil to come, and from what an 
 extent of evil we do not know. We may well be led to 
 offer up the beautiful prayer of our funeral-service, that 
 our God may speedily accomplish the number of His elect, 
 and hasten His kingdom, that we, and all those who are 
 partakers of the faith of the gospel, may have our perfect 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 387 
 
 consummation of bliss, both in body and soul, in Christ's 
 kingdom. ... I never shall forget the pleasure and profit 
 we had for many successive years in having your father 
 speaking at the meeting of the Wicklow Bible Society, 
 which, by his presence and spiritual addresses, he was 
 instrumental in establishing and confirming. I look 
 back with a most pleasing recollection to a journey I 
 took with him in the Holyhead Mail from Birmingham. 
 I had come to Birmingham the day before, and had 
 taken a place in the Mail to Holyhead. I went in the 
 morning to the office just before starting, anxious to see 
 what company I should have, and I found your father, 
 and I think one of you his sons, and a stranger, and my- 
 self. When he came into the coach he had his Bible in 
 his hand, and he put it into the pocket of the carriage at 
 hand for use, and a most delightful searching of Scripture 
 we had on the road. He loved his Bible, and I remember 
 a saying of his that struck me much at the time. He 
 said, “ I sometimes read the Bible on my knees— not that 
 I am making an idol of the book, and falling down to 
 worship it ; but I am in a position to say, ‘ Give me under- 
 standing, that I may see the wondrous things that are in 
 Thy book.' Deal with me according to the favour Thou 
 showedst unto Thy people.” Will you give my kindest 
 regards to your sisters, who must feel more than any others 
 the gap that has been made ? I pray for you all, that 
 grace may abound to you through Jesus Christ. — Yours 
 most affectionately in the gospel of Christ, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.' 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 PARTING DAYS. 
 
 1 Say not it dies, that glory ; 
 
 ’Tis cauglit unquench’d on high ; 
 
 Those saintlike brows so hoary 
 Shall wear it in the sky. ’ 
 
 Killough Castle did not now suit the Bishop as a resi- 
 dence, when no longer able for country walks and drives. 
 He expresses this in the following letter to Mrs. Hamilton 
 Madden : — 
 
 ‘ Buxton, 31s£ August 1863. 
 
 ‘ My dear Bella, — I am very much obliged by your 
 very kind and affectionate letter of inquiry as to the state 
 of my limbs. I came here ten days ago, and have con- 
 sulted the doctor and taken four baths. I cannot say that 
 I am any better. I have very little use of my limbs ; I 
 do not suffer much pain, but I have no strength in my 
 legs from the hip downward. My legs have carried me 
 for 80 years, and if they are to do so no more, I have 
 reason to be thankful for what they have done. I am. 
 thankful that the little pain I have does not keep me 
 awake at night, and in all other respects my health is very 
 good. Of course I can say nothing about the time I 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 389 
 
 may remain here ; that will depend upon the effects of the 
 baths, and the desire of the doctor to have the pleasure of 
 my company and the profit of my fees ; but I am in no 
 hurry to get back to Killough if I can neither walk nor 
 ride. We have had very changeable weather — a great deal 
 of damp and wet, not favourable to getting rid of rheu- 
 matism. 
 
 ‘ I know that the earthly house of this tabernacle is to 
 be dissolved, and the beginning of the dissolution may be 
 in my limbs. What comfort to have ground for an assur- 
 ance that we have a building of God, an house not made 
 with hands, eternal in the heavens ! It is the character of 
 this state, that while in this tabernacle we may groan, 
 being burdened. The burden I have had has been very 
 light. May grace, mercy, and peace be with you all. — 
 Very truly and warmly yours, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 His heart returned in a remarkable manner to the scenes 
 of his early youth, and to those among the number of his 
 old friends who were still to be found there. In the 
 County Wicklow he spent some months every summer of 
 his later years, within reach of Bromley, Delgany, and 
 Bellevue, and near enough to Powerscourt for some of his 
 old parishioners, whose hearts he had won in their youth 
 not only for himself but for God, to visit him. In a letter 
 to Archdeacon Bell, dated 6th September 1864, he ex- 
 presses his gratification at being able again to take part in 
 the meetings of the Bible Society at Wicklow, at which, 
 from this time till his last year upon earth, he was 
 
390 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 heard to speak every year. He says : ‘ I am expecting on 
 Thursday to attend the meeting of the Wicklow Bible 
 Society, the formation of which I attended fifty-two years 
 ago, and I acted as secretary for thirty years ; and now, 
 at an interval of twenty-two years, I hope to be there 
 again. It is cheering to find it so well kept up in the 
 interval/ 
 
 Friar’s Hill, near Wicklow, was the first place which he 
 took in that neighbourhood. In the summer of 1869 he 
 spent some months at Woodstock, and in 1870 at Clon- 
 mannon, near Ashford, and returned again to Friar’s Hill 
 in 1871, the last summer of his long and useful life. Here 
 he was still able to enjoy much the society of and inter- 
 course with Christian friends like-minded with himself, 
 many of whom were invited to dine or spend a few days 
 with him. Miss Daly joined him at these summer resi- 
 dences as long as she was able, and he had visits from his 
 sister, Lady Croften, as well as from his nephews. Delgany 
 Church, which had been his place of worship for so many 
 of his earliest years, could not be looked upon by him with 
 the eye of a stranger. In answer to a request from Miss 
 La Touche of Bellevue for a contribution towards its altera- 
 tion, he wrote the following characteristic note : — 
 
 ‘Waterford, 14 th January 1871. 
 
 ‘ My dear Miss La Touche, — It gave me much pleasure 
 to receive a letter from you, giving as favourable an ac- 
 count of your dear mother as could be expected at her 
 time of life. It is no wonder that she should not have the 
 pen of a ready writer. 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 391 
 
 ‘ I am sorry that you cannot give a good account of the 
 health and strength of the roof of my old acquaintance, 
 Delgany Church. This, too, is a very unfortunate time in 
 which to look for large contributions, there are so many 
 pressing demands. I can give you but little, as almost 
 every letter that I get says, “ Give, give ! ” 
 
 ‘ I send you a cheque for £10 ; at another time I might 
 have given more. I am longing for and looking for that 
 time and place where neither our bodies nor our churches 
 will be falling into decay. There is such a time and place 
 for all that, convinced of sin, believe with the heart in the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. — Very truly yours, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 The interests of the Church occupied the greater part of 
 his thoughts during the retirement consequent upon his 
 advanced age. In his younger days he had said that he 
 was married to the Church, and he now continued to love 
 and to cherish it. 4 1 have it in my head,’ he writes to 
 Archdeacon Bell in September 1864, ‘to go to the Bristol 
 Church Congress, but I rather think I may start back from 
 it when the time draws nearer. It is rather interesting 
 to speculate what such meetings will produce. I suppose 
 active spirits set it a-going because the Convocations are 
 not allowed to do anything. Our Primate got a very 
 decided answer that the Crown will not sanction the meet- 
 ing of the Irish Convocation.’ Again, a few years later, he 
 says: ‘You have no doubt been pleased by the bishops’ 
 admirable letter. I think they have taken the first step 
 well. When the Convocation assembles for the province 
 
392 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 of Dublin, I shall make it a point to attend, though at 
 much personal inconvenience.’ 
 
 Of the Church Congress in 1868, the Eev. Thomas 
 Gimlette has given the following particulars : — 
 
 ‘In the year 1867 the Church Congress met at Wolver- 
 hampton. It was proposed that the next meeting should 
 be held in Dublin, and a telegram was sent to His Grace 
 the Archbishop of Dublin, asking whether he would 
 sanction the meeting, and give it his approval. His Grace 
 was at his country seat in the county of Wicklow, and the 
 Bishop of Cashel was dining with him, when the telegram 
 arrived. The Archbishop, on reading it, handed it over to 
 the Bishop, saying, “ What would your lordship advise ? ” 
 “ Sanction and encourage any movement, your Grace,” was 
 the reply, “ which draws the bonds of union closer between 
 the Churches of England and Ireland.” “ If I consent, will 
 your lordship attend and take part at the Congress ? ” “I 
 will most certainly, if the Lord enables me,” was the 
 answer. This decided the Archbishop; an affirmative 
 answer was sent to Wolverhampton, and the Church 
 Congress was fixed to be held in Dublin, commencing 
 on the 29th day of September 1868. It was most suc- 
 cessful. The number of tickets sold amounted to 226], 
 being 300 more than at Wolverhampton. The Bishop of 
 Cashel, with his wonted liberality, gave free tickets to any 
 of his curates who desired to attend. 
 
 ‘ He attended first on the evening of the 29th of Septem- 
 ber, and spoke with much power on the subject of National 
 Education, or rather, the relative functions of Church and 
 State in National Education. The introductory paper was 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 393 
 
 read by the Eev. E. Gregory, and in the discussion that 
 took place the speakers were Archdeacon Denison, the 
 present Bishop of Cashel, the Dean of Clonfert, the Bishop 
 of Oxford, F. S. Powell, Esq., M.P., Dr. Webster, the Dean 
 of Waterford, and the Bishop. His reception, when he 
 made his appearance on the platform, was most enthusi- 
 astic ; and as he took his seat, cheer after cheer came from 
 the whole assembly/ The following is an extract from his 
 speech : — 
 
 ‘ I might well be expected to make an apology for 
 standing up to address this meeting. For a person of my 
 age, and to a great extent of my infirmity, it might be 
 considered more than I ought to do to stand up at all 
 before such an assembly. But considering that this is a 
 subject upon which I have held very strong and earnest 
 opinions, in the sight of God, for the good of my country, 
 I would desire — if it be the last time I shall ever appear 
 before a large assembly of my fellow-creatures and fellow- 
 sinners — to advocate the cause of scriptural education. I 
 feel that it is a most important subject that is put before 
 us on the programme this evening, — the connection that 
 there should be between the Church and the State in this 
 important matter of national education. I would remark, 
 as it strikes me very strongly, that we are not to consider 
 the State and Church as if they were two opposite and 
 antagonistic powers, the one against the other ; for they are 
 only parts of one great whole, both acknowledging one 
 common Master and one common Lord, to whom they are 
 both responsible for doing their duty. The first thing, 
 therefore, which each has to do, is to consider what is the 
 
394 MEMOIK OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 duty it owes in this matter to that common Master, what 
 that common Master requires of both ; and if both would 
 consider that seriously and earnestly, it would, I believe, 
 bring them to unity and agreement upon this point. If 
 those governing in the State would consider what is 
 required of them by God, and if the Church asked the 
 same question as regards herself, it would be the means, I 
 do believe, of bringing us all into unity of mind and unity 
 of purpose on this great subject; and I would certainly 
 say, that both State and Church should desire to cultivate 
 and advance the education of the people/ 
 
 Archdeacon Bell writes, in answer to a letter from the 
 writer of this Memoir : — 
 
 ‘ I think that the interesting scene to which you refer 
 took place at the assembling of the provincial Synods of 
 Armagh and Dublin, at St. Patrick’s Cathedral, in Septem- 
 ber 1869. 
 
 ‘ I met the Bishop, by appointment, at the robing-room 
 of the choir, near the entrance, and he walked up the nave 
 leaning upon me. As soon as we entered the chancel, 
 several of the bishops advanced to greet and welcome him, 
 and he took his seat amidst a general and cordial reception 
 on the part of all assembled. . . . On one occasion I accom- 
 panied him to the Metropolitan Hall, and on his entrance 
 he was most warmly welcomed, not only by the bishops 
 and others assembled on the platform, but also by the 
 whole body of the clergy and laity in the body of the hall. 
 
 C I have reason to know that his advice and opinion 
 were held in high esteem by the bench of bishops, and his 
 presence greatly desired by them, during the difficult and 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 395 
 
 anxious scenes of the earlier meetings of the General 
 Synod/ 
 
 At the General Convention of 1870 he was present only 
 one day. He came into, the meeting at the same time as 
 the Duke of Abercorn. When the Bishop was recognised, 
 his appearance was hailed with loud and long-continued 
 applause. He, however, took no part in the proceedings. 
 
 On the 23d of November 1869 the following notice of 
 his generosity appeared in the newspapers : — 
 
 ‘ The venerable Bishop of Cashel has done an act of 
 thoughtful kindness to the curates of his diocese, which 
 will endear his name to the poorer clergy of the Irish 
 Church. He had made arrangements for giving them each, 
 by his will, a token of remembrance ; but, in the altered 
 circumstances of the Church, he thought it better (and 
 the curates will not question the wisdom of the more 
 mature decision) to hand the gift over to them at once. 
 He has accordingly directed the amount to be paid over. 
 It is varied in proportion to the claims of the respective 
 recipients, some receiving £50, others £100/ 
 
 To the Sustentation Fund of the Irish Church the Bishop 
 gave £5000, to be appropriated particularly to assist in 
 providing an income for his successor. He did not wish 
 to die rich, but preferred distributing what he had to give 
 during his lifetime; he left, however, to some of the 
 religious Societies considerable legacies. 
 
 On the 5th of January 1870 he writes from Waterford 
 to a friend : — 
 
 ‘ . . . You wish to know my opinion of the present state 
 of things, especially in relation to our Church. The State 
 
396 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 has been, like the Assyrian of old, the rod of God’s anger. 
 
 I am mnch more reconciled to what has happened (the 
 disestablishment) when I consider the religions (or rather 
 the irreligious) character of our Government now. At the 
 time of the Reformation and the establishment of our 
 Church, the Crown and the Parliament belonged to our 
 Church. But what are they now ? The Crown almost 
 blotted out of our Constitution, the House of Lords afraid 
 to act, and the Commons composed of Jews, Turks, heretics, 
 and infidels. What right have they to interfere with our 
 Church, to which they do not belong, and to which a 
 majority of them is hostile ? They were the lay element 
 that had a right to take a part ; but it is not so now, and I 
 cannot but see good in the future by getting free from 
 Gladstone and the like. May the new lay element that 
 must now take a part in the proceedings of the reorganized 
 Church prove a better fellow-worker than we had before. 
 The ministers of our Church are, as a body, sound in the 
 faith, and will, I trust, be blessed in their work when they 
 outlive the present shock, which has unavoidably led them 
 for a time to think more of the external than the spiritual 
 part of their office. It is painful to me to be unable to 
 take my part in the several meetings that are passing to 
 carry on the work of reorganization, but I am not equal to 
 the exertion. There is a most important meeting going on 
 to-day, to consider a draft of a constitution for the govern- 
 ing body of the Church. I could not go up to it, but I can 
 pray the Lord to be among the few that will be gathered 
 together in His name. May He give them wisdom and 
 faithfulness and His blessing, without which all will be 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 397 
 
 vain. I condole with you on the loss of a good neighbour, 
 Miss H.; such as she was are scarce. We should not grieve 
 that they are taken away from the evil to come. We do 
 not know what evils are coming upon this world, but we 
 know that in the last days perilous times will come. 
 Thanks be to God that there is a hiding-place to preserve 
 us from trouble, to compass us about with songs of de- 
 liverance. 
 
 ‘ I may well say to you, my dear friend, Fare you well. 
 We can hardly expect another annual greeting, but what 
 a greeting there will be when the Lord appears with all 
 His saints ! Grace be with you till then, and then glory. 
 — Affectionately yours, ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 The Bishop having been called upon publicly to express 
 his opinion on a subject which caused much division and 
 bitterness of feeling between two parties in the Irish 
 Church at this time, he endeavoured to heal these divi- 
 sions, and to restore confidence in those who had been 
 appointed to administer the affairs of our Church under 
 its altered circumstances. Referring to this, he wrote as 
 follows to a member of the representative body : — 
 
 ‘Waterford, 31 st May 1870. 
 
 ‘ My dear Mr. , — I must begin my answer to your 
 
 letter of the 28 th by expressing the great gratification it 
 has been to me that you should acknowledge that the 
 clergy and laity of the dioceses under my charge have 
 been of one mind with me in all questions affecting the 
 Church organization. And I think it an additional source 
 
398 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 of gratification that we have been, and are, of one mind on 
 the great Protestant doctrines of our Reformed Church, and 
 that the bishop, clergy, and laity of our united diocese 
 continue our protest against what we consider the soul- 
 destroying errors of the Church of Rome, which intercept 
 the sinner in his access to Christ, and that with equal 
 determination we continue our protest against the dis- 
 honest half-Popery which is put forward at the present 
 time. ... It is the wonderful prerogative of our almighty 
 and all-wise God that He can bring good out of evil ; and 
 He has so overruled the deplorable evil that has grieved 
 and tried us in the present day, that it has produced such 
 a united declaration of Protestant scriptural truth as has 
 stamped unmistakeably the character of the Church of 
 Ireland, so that she shall be a witness and keeper of Holy 
 Writ in the midst of the abounding iniquity which we have 
 ground to expect in the last days, when perilous times will 
 come, until we shall be blessed by the glorious appearing of 
 the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. We may even hope, 
 that as in early days the Church of Ireland was a source 
 of Christian light to other countries, so she may be an 
 example of a pure Protestant Church, and thus be made 
 useful to sister Churches, that seem now to be halting 
 between two opinions. 
 
 ‘ I did not feel that I was called upon to publish my 
 sentiments, as I considered my long-known character] as a 
 sincere Protestant bishop, and the character of my dioceses 
 as untainted by Popish or semi-Popish doctrines, rendered 
 it unnecessary. Before concluding, I would mention that 
 I have devoted a sum of money to the Sustentation Pund 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 399 
 
 of the Church of Ireland ; and I have paid it to the Repre- 
 sentative Body, because, having well considered the cha- 
 racter of the members that compose it, I think them sound, 
 trustworthy, intelligent men, so that we have every reason 
 to expect from them the faithful and effective discharge of 
 the very arduous and important duty committed to them. 
 
 c It has been a great grief to me that I was unable, from 
 age and infirmity, to attend and take part in the discussions 
 at the Convention ; but if I was absent in body, I was 
 present in spirit. And I have prayed, and I do pray, for you 
 and your worthy fellow-labourers, that the Spirit of God may 
 instil and maintain in you and them true scriptural Protes- 
 tantism, that shall make the word of God the light to your 
 feet and the lamp to your path ; that as to faith, you may 
 have before you the injunction as to Babylon, “ Come out 
 of her, my people, and be not partaker of her sins, lest you 
 be partaker of her plagues ; ” and as to manner of life, you 
 may have set before you, “ Be not conformed to this world,” 
 which, according to the apostle, “ lieth in the wicked one.” 
 Concerning both the word says, “ Touch not the unclean 
 thing,” and “I will be a Rather unto you, and ye shall be 
 my children.” — I remain, my dear Mr. , your un- 
 
 worthy bishop and humble fellow-servant, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 His opinion and advice were highly valued and sought 
 after by those in authority in the Church. One of his 
 brother bishops, who was also his personal friend, writes 
 to him from London, at the time of the conference of all 
 the bishops at Lambeth Palace : — 
 
400 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 ‘ It will be very gratifying to me, my dear bishop, to 
 have your Pisgah views of these matters which are in pro- 
 gress in the plain below. When days and years, which 
 should speak and teach wisdom, are in conjunction with 
 the Spirit of the Almighty, we may expect to hear some- 
 thing to the purpose/ 
 
 To the Archbishop of Dublin he thus expresses his 
 sentiments as to the spirit in which the liturgical revision 
 should be undertaken, if carried on at all : — 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 22 d May 1871. 
 
 ‘My dear Lord Archbishop, — Your Grace some time ago, 
 in a letter addressed to me, very kindly expressed a desire to 
 be able to take into consultation such a useless individual 
 as myself on points connected with our Church. On the 
 great mass of details that come before the Church in synods 
 and councils and elsewhere, there would be no room for 
 profitable consultation, except there was a personal meet- 
 ing of the parties; but there are some subjects that are so 
 important and self-dependent, that it may not be time 
 thrown away or labour wasted for an individual to set 
 before those who are more active labourers in the cause 
 the convictions that have been formed in his mind. The 
 subject I allude to is “the Book of Common Prayer.” The 
 revision of it, bringing it into a form that shall make it a 
 suitable instrument for carrying on the common, intelligent, 
 and spiritual worship of God by the Church, is the most 
 important, and, I would add, the most difficult work that 
 can be undertaken by those who are reorganizing our 
 Church. I was much struck with the wdsdom and large- 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 401 
 
 heartedness of his Grace the Lord Primate, who, speaking 
 of the character that would be necessary to have main- 
 tained in the Book of Common Prayer, said it must be that 
 which would suit the Topladys and the Wesleys, and he 
 left it to be inferred that it was no common book that 
 would answer this end. Within the limits to be con- 
 sidered between these extremes of religious systems there 
 were various opinions to be taken into account, and various 
 professors to be thoughtfully and tenderly dealt with ; but 
 we cannot but say that his Grace stopped short. Out- 
 side of those he mentioned, there is a large class of persons 
 who will have their share in the revision or composition of 
 the book, and for whose use it is intended. I mean the 
 large class the apostle speaks of (1 Cor. ii. 14), — the 
 natural man, who receiveth not the things of the Spirit 
 of God, for they are foolishness to him; neither can he 
 know them, because they are spiritually discerned. Of the 
 existence and largeness of this class your Grace is well 
 aware, and you would say that they were ignorant of the first 
 principles of the doctrine of Christ who, looking at the great 
 mass of mankind, or at the smaller number in the Church 
 of Ireland, would deny their having fallenPTongissime ” 
 from original righteousness. This corruption exists in a 
 proportion of those who are selected to revise or compare 
 a Book of Common Prayer, as also in that larger company 
 of men for whose use it was intended, in whose hands it will 
 be placed, and who are expected to receive it. This presents 
 a difficulty which we should say that, but for the blessing 
 sought from God, it would be impossible to overcome, — a 
 
 difficulty which should be seen and felt beforehand by 
 
 2 c 
 
402 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 those who are associated for the revision, as also by those 
 who are expected to welcome the completion of the work. 
 There was no difficulty such as meets us now at the first 
 composing, and afterwards revising, of the Prayer Book. 
 The compilers, martyrs and confessors, among whom were 
 Cranmer and Ridley, were not divided among themselves. 
 There was not even the difference that would exist between 
 the Topladys and Wesleys. There were taken into their 
 councils none belonging to the natural man, who receiveth 
 not the things of the Spirit, counting them foolishness ; 
 neither was the book referred to such a mixed body for 
 emendation or alteration, as the Prayer Book, in whatever 
 shape it comes from the committee of revision, will be 
 submitted to the Synod, composed as it is of various shades 
 of religious professors, and in a large proportion of the 
 natural man, to be modified by them to suit their various 
 discordant views. 
 
 f But how can we expect to see the revised Prayer Book 
 come out of the hands of the mixed committee ? How 
 can we expect to see a consistent, evangelical, devotional 
 form, except by the blessing and overruling control of the 
 great God of truth and light, by the same wise and power- 
 ful influence as He makes the several prismatic shades in 
 the sunbeam combine to give us the one uniform light 
 that illumines our path and directs our way ? 
 
 ‘ It is, my dear lord, of the first importance that this 
 difficulty should be seen and acknowledged, in its real 
 •extent, by all parties employed and interested in the re- 
 vision of the Prayer Book; that it should be felt and 
 acknowledged by the mixed body by whom the revision is 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 403 
 
 to be undertaken, — a body which, though small, has in it 
 some of whom the Lord has promised that He will give 
 them the Spirit to lead them into all truth, and, led by 
 the Spirit, are the children of God. But in the same 
 body, and engaged in the same work, are some who are 
 natural men, who receive not the things of the Spirit. 
 They are foolishness unto them. They cannot know them, 
 for they are spiritually discerned. 
 
 ‘ There is a necessity for a revision, a demand for it at 
 the present time, so that it must be undertaken ; but the 
 difficulty is of such magnitude that it is impossible to see 
 how it may be brought to a happy issue. 
 
 ‘ There never was a time in which all in our Church 
 who ever pray were more called upon to go to the throne 
 of grace, and pray that God’s grace may be made perfect 
 in our weakness. He hath said, “ Call upon me in the 
 day of trouble, and I will answer thee, and thou shalt 
 praise me.” 
 
 ‘ Entreating your Grace to pardon my intrusion on your 
 rest, praying that our God may overrule all things to His 
 glory and the good of His Church, I remain, my dear 
 lord, your weak fellow-servant and your unworthy brother, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 It is a great mistake to suppose that the Bishop of 
 Cashel would, if now amongst us, sympathize with those 
 who are plucking down the hedges of our Church, laying 
 it open to be spoiled by every c wild boar out of the wood,’ 
 or to class him with the Low Church party in the Irish 
 Church at the present day. Happy would it be for us, 
 
404 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 though not for him, if we could have him live his life over 
 again — if we could have his sound judgment, his power of 
 influencing the minds of others at our Synods ; hut he, 
 being dead, may yet speak to us in the language of wisdom 
 and advice. 
 
 With regard to the question of the revision of the Book 
 of Common Prayer, it was always his opinion, which he 
 has often been heard to express, that it was not called for. 
 He thought our liturgy to be as nearly perfect as any 
 human institution could be, and that the objections raised 
 to it were of so unimportant a character, that it would be 
 far wiser, as he expressed it, to ‘let well enough alone.’ 
 The greater number of these objections, he thought, would 
 vanish, if the persons deliberating upon them were able 
 fully to enter into the spirit of the compilers of our 
 liturgy. 
 
 He was, as we have said before, a Conservative in 
 matters of religion, just as much as Lord Eldon was in 
 political matters when he was cheered by the youth of 
 Oxford. ‘ Three cheers for old Eldon ! — he never ratted ! ’ 
 If the Bishop did not give in to novelties brought in by 
 the Tractarian party, neither would he have joined with 
 those who seek to unchurch our Church. Having ‘ proved 
 all things,’ he sought to ‘ hold fast that which is good.’ 1 
 
 Having been asked by a friend how she ought to answer 
 those who found fault with the form of absolution in 
 our service for the Visitation of the Sick, he wrote in 
 reply 
 
 1 For an extract on the subject of Liturgical Revision, from the charge 
 delivered in 1863 by the Bishop of Cashel, see Appendix C. 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 405 
 
 To Lady Harriet Monde. 
 
 6 Waterford, 1 7 th November 1858. 
 
 ‘ . . . The language in the absolution in the Visitation 
 of the Sick is not, perhaps, as cautious as would be used 
 now. If, however, you look at what goes before and 
 follows, it will appear evident that our Church never 
 meant to assert a power in her ministers to forgive sins, 
 but only to declare for the sinner’s comfort the forgiving 
 mercy of the Lord. The form begins with a prayer that 
 the Lord “ may forgive thee thine offences ; ” afterwards 
 there is a prayer, “ Open Thine eye of mercy upon this 
 Thy servant, etc. ; and as he putteth his full trust only in 
 Thy mercy, impute not unto him his former sins.” That 
 the words used are intended only as declaratory appears 
 from other parts of the Prayer Book, — as, for example, the 
 absolution in the Morning Service : “ Hath given power 
 and commandment to His ministers to declare and pro- 
 nounce to His people, being penitent, the absolution and 
 remission of their sins, He pardoneth,” etc. etc. 
 
 ‘ I hope this will be satisfactory to your mind. It is 
 very different from what the Romish Church says, which 
 declares that if any one shall say that the sacramental ab- 
 solution of the priest is not a judicial act, but barely a 
 ministerial one, in declaring that the sins of the person 
 who confesses are pardoned, etc., let him be accursed.’ 
 
 As to whether it would be desirable to revise our 
 English translation of the Holy Scriptures, the Bishop of 
 Cashel has been heard to say, that he thought the marginal 
 
406 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 readings in Bagster’s Comprehensive Bible supplied any 
 corrections which were wanting in order to make the 
 meaning of some passages more clear. 
 
 For the Archbishop of Dublin he had a sincere regard, 
 and felt towards him that spirit of love which one true 
 Christian bears to another. This sentiment was no doubt 
 reciprocated. It was indeed a touching sight, at the last 
 triennial visitation of the dioceses of Cashel, etc., at which 
 they both were present, to see the Bishop walking slowly 
 up the aisle of the Cathedral leaning upon the arm of 
 the Archbishop, whose bearing towards him was one of 
 filial tenderness and respect, obeying the injunction of 
 St. Paul with regard to an ‘ elder/ to ‘ entreat him as a 
 father.’ 
 
 The following letters show us how cordial was the 
 feeling that existed between them : — 
 
 To His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin. 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 2 7th April 1870. 
 
 ‘ My dear Lord, — In acknowledging your Grace’s letter, 
 received this morning, I have in my own name and that 
 of the Church of Ireland Protestants in my dioceses, to 
 thank you for the increasing attention to their interests 
 which you have manifested. 
 
 ‘ There may well be ascribed to your Grace, what Paul 
 could say of himself, “ In labours more abundant ; ” and you 
 have my prayers that our gracious God may so strengthen 
 you, both in body and mind, that neither may be over- 
 powered by the burden laid on you. 
 
 ‘ My clergy will no doubt have pleasure in complying 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 407 
 
 with your Grace’s wishes, and reading in their churches 
 the paper you will send. 
 
 ‘ When I receive the appeal from the Representative 
 Body, I shall have pleasure in responding to it. — I remain, 
 my dear lord, your sincere, unworthy fellow-labourer, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 ‘ Waterford, 8 th May 1871. 
 
 ‘My dear Lord, — ... I feel much for our Church, 
 and I pray for it. 
 
 ‘ I feel especially for the bishops, because you are put 
 in the fore-rank, and have many shots directed against 
 you. I pray for you generally, but I also pray for you 
 individually, because there is more violence and bitterness 
 exhibited against you than any other. I thank the Lord 
 that the violence of your enemies does not lead you to 
 forget your high and holy position, and that you are 
 enabled to keep your temper under great provocation. 
 May the Lord continue to keep you strong in the Lord 
 and in the power of His might. 
 
 f I thank you for your nice prayer. Some individuals 
 got copies of it, and used it yesterday. As I conceive the 
 Synod is near its closing, and that next Sunday might be 
 the last, I shall not send it round my diocese till before 
 the opening of the next Synod, that it may not be thrown 
 aside now, and perhaps forgotten, but begin afresh. I 
 wish it was in my power to take counsel with you 
 and my other brethren ; but I am so entirely a cripple, 
 that I cannot leave my own room and my own carriage. 
 
408 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 I have also for the last few days become so deaf that I 
 can hardly keep up a conversation with anybody. The 
 Lord is pulling down my tabernacle of clay ; but, blessed 
 be His name, He has for me “ a house not made with 
 hands, eternal in the heavens.” Glorious it will be when 
 I am clothed upon with this house from heaven. — Very 
 truly and warmly yours, ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 ‘ Dear Lord Archbishop, — I consider that it is settled 
 for me, in the providence of God, that I should not go 
 to Dublin at this time to attend the National Confer- 
 ence. I had much satisfaction in attending the Synod, as 
 my presence was necessary. I took the chair, and having 
 friends and helpers at hand, I got through it without in- 
 convenience; but I shrink from going from home to a 
 meeting which it would be a gratification to me to attend, 
 but where my presence would not be required. 
 
 ‘I feel that I need hardly assure your Grace and the 
 Lord Primate, and through you the large number of 
 laymen and clergy assembled, that I am not absent from 
 want of sympathy in the movement. I most highly 
 approve of your Grace’s having invited laity and clergy to 
 come together to this Conference. 
 
 ‘ I can, in the language of the apostle, say, “ Though I be 
 absent in the flesh, yet I am with you in the spirit, joying 
 and beholding your order and the stedfastness of your 
 faith in Christ.” I admire the determination with which 
 you maintain the primitive discipline and the Protestant 
 doctrine of the United Church of England and Ireland, 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 409 
 
 and I pray to our God by His Holy Spirit to give 
 to your Grace and to your companions in trouble the 
 spirit which He gave to a sufferer in former times, who, if 
 we cannot say of him that he was threatened with dis- 
 establishment and disendowment, was forcibly separated 
 from the house of worship which he loved, and deprived 
 of the ministry that he valued ; who thus said to Zadok 
 the priest : “ Carry back the ark of God into the city. If 
 I shall find favour in the eyes of the Lord, He will bring 
 me again, and show me both it and His habitation ; but 
 if He thus say, I have no delight in thee, behold, here 
 am I, let Him do to me as seemeth good unto Him .” 5 
 
 At the first meeting of the General Synod of the Irish 
 Church held in Dublin, the Bishop of Cashel was present. 
 His reception there was warm and enthusiastic ; not less 
 so was the feeling shown on the occasion of his appearance 
 at the Waterford and Lismore Diocesan Synod, only about 
 three months before his death, at which he spoke with 
 warmth and energy, and at considerable length, on subjects 
 which had been always dear to his heart. Having enlarged 
 much upon that of scriptural education, he went on to 
 say : ‘ There is another matter, and it is a delicate one, as 
 to which I desire to make a few observations — that is, the 
 action of the Church with regard to vacant parishes ; the 
 evil that may arise from a bad mode being adopted, and 
 the good that may arise from a good system being followed. 
 There are a good many vacancies in these dioceses, and 
 there has been set up a very general canvass on the part 
 of the clergy with regard to filling up those vacancies. I 
 
410 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 say that carrying on a largely extended canvass with 
 regard to this matter is not, in my mind, the most likely 
 or the best way of providing for such vacancies, nor is it 
 most creditable to the character of the clergy. There are 
 many things that might be said to apologize for it, but 
 many things that might be said against it. The question 
 is, whether that sort of active canvass as soon as vacancies 
 arise — whether it is the most likely way to get the best 
 men to fill the several appointments. I know many who 
 from conscience would not canvass for themselves ; they 
 have a feeling that such a course would not be consistent 
 with their position and duty as ministers of the gospel. 
 ... In many things we may clearly see a remedy ; but as 
 regards this, I must confess that I am not prepared to 
 suggest any. I think the , system of canvassing is a very 
 evil one, and very un suited to the feelings of religious, 
 serious, nice-minded men ; but I don’t say that I have 
 in my mind any w 7 ay by which that evil could be got 
 thoroughly rid of. It just occurs to me, that if parochial 
 nominators, whenever a vacancy arose, would keep their 
 ears and their eyes open — if they would ascertain for 
 themselves wdiere good men were to be had, then they 
 might come to some determination to offer the vacant post 
 to such an one who had not offered for it. I shall not 
 detain you longer ; I am sorry that I should have occupied 
 so much of your time ; and now we shall proceed to busi- 
 ness in the regular course.’ 
 
 After the meeting of the Synod was over, a large 
 number of both the clergy and laity were entertained by 
 the aged Bishop at the Palace, as many as the house could 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 411 
 
 accommodate remaining for the night. He had already- 
 undergone more exertion and fatigue than was prudent at 
 his advanced age. His friends, therefore, tried to dissuade 
 him from lecturing as usual at family prayer, hut without 
 success ; the Bishop was not one to hold his peace while 
 he could speak a word in season, and his words of warning 
 and godly admonition were even more than usually forcible 
 and energetic. The excitement was too much for him, 
 and the following night he was very unwell. When leav- 
 ing Dublin to return to Waterford a short time previously, 
 he had expressed himself in the following remarkable 
 manner: ‘ How I have nothing to do but to die, and then 
 to live for ever.’ His clergy now feared that the time 
 was come when their master would be taken away from 
 their head ; but the great Head of the Church, whose he 
 was and whom he served, had still something more for 
 him to do. His wonderful constitution recovered from 
 this shock, and held out a little longer. His County 
 Wicklow friends have pleasing though sad remembrances 
 of his last summer spent amongst them. One in an 
 humble walk in life, who had been one of the young 
 people so carefully instructed by him when at Powerscourt, 
 well remembers the last time he met him. The good Bishop 
 took him by the two hands, and said to him affectionately, 
 "Well, John, I hope we shall meet in heaven; believe on 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, and we shall be sure to meet there/ 
 One of his former flock at Powerscourt walked the whole 
 way to Friar’s Hill and back again, in order once again to 
 have the pleasure of seeing him. A friend, when staying 
 with him there for a few days, was greatly impressed by 
 
412 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 his expression of longing to depart and be with Christ. 
 The last evening that she and her husband, who had 
 been one of his clergy at Waterford, spent with him, after 
 pouring out their tea for them, he leant both his hands 
 upon his stick, and resting his head upon them with his 
 eyes shut, as was often his habit when speaking upon 
 solemn subjects, he addressed himself to them in the 
 most impressive manner, and ended by fervently exclaim- 
 ing, "Oh! I long to realize the joys of heaven!’ He 
 wished before leaving Friar’s Hill to dine at Bellevue with 
 his old friend Mrs. La Touche, between whose age and his 
 own there was only the difference of ten days. He said it 
 had been the first house in which he ever dined out, and 
 he would like it to be the last. When setting out from 
 the hall-door to return home at night, the present Bishop 
 of Cashel, who stood upon the steps to bid him farewell, 
 after speaking of attending the Synod, made some inquiry 
 from the Bishop as to what he intended doing after that. 
 His answer was, ‘ After that I shall go up! * Oh, my 
 lord,’ said Mr. Day, ‘ we should like to keep you a little 
 longer amongst us/ ‘ I dare say you would !’ replied the 
 Bishop; 'but that does not make the least difference — 
 drive on!’ A short time afterwards he addressed the 
 following note to Miss La Touche : — 
 
 ‘Friar’s Hill, Wicklow, 
 
 2 6th September 1871. 
 
 ‘ My dear Miss La Touche, — I heard yesterday from 
 John Scott that your dear mother was able to leave her 
 room, and that I could see her about three o’clock. 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 413 
 
 c I determined to lose no time, but go immediately to 
 see her. This day has turned to rain, so that I cannot go. 
 
 ' Both your dear mother and myself are a year nearer 
 our release than when I last saw her. I am more afraid 
 of a bad day than I was, but I hope we may have some 
 good days before I leave the country. Let all of us lay 
 hold of peace with God through Jesus Christ, and then we 
 may feel assured of a country where there will be un- 
 changing fair weather. — Most sincerely yours, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 The letters written in his later years show a ripeness for 
 Paradise rarely to be met with. At the opening of the 
 year 1871 he thanks an old Christian friend for her con- 
 tinued remembrance of him, and goes on to say : — • 
 
 ‘ It is one of the gracious promises of our heavenly 
 Father, “ I will not forget thee. Thou art written on the 
 palms of mine hands/’ It belongs to the children of God 
 to have some of the spirit of their Father, to remember 
 those with whom they have taken sweet counsel, and who 
 are called in one hope of their calling. This unity of 
 spirit and sameness of hope should be a great bond to 
 unite the Lord’s children while they are together journey- 
 ing through the wilderness. But I think believers make 
 the hope of joining their friends in the heavenly country 
 too prominent a feature in their expected happiness. 
 There is too much of earth in this. We see at times a 
 godly family, a church in the house, where the whole 
 family may look forward to meet before the throne ; but 
 much oftener we see a godly parent with a large family, 
 
414 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 the majority of whom are determined to walk according to 
 the course of this world. This parent must have sorrow 
 in this world ; and if his happiness in the next depended 
 on meeting his children, there must be a mixture of 
 pain. There must be something from being joint-heirs 
 with Christ that must ensure all happiness. “ Father, I 
 will that those whom Thou hast given me be with me 
 where I am, that they may behold my glory;” and, “ The 
 glory Thou hast given me I have given them.” There is 
 nothing of earth in this. For a long time my mind dwelt 
 much upon the signs of Christ’s coming, and what we 
 might consider as preceding Him ; but now I feel that I 
 have so short a time to remain here, that I think little of 
 w 7 hat will precede His coming, but seek more than ever to 
 realize the coming itself. As Simeon was assured that he 
 should see the infant Saviour, so I wish to realize that I 
 shall see the glorified Saviour — “ the King in His beauty.” 
 In the thought of it I should greatly rejoice, though now 
 for a season I may be in heaviness. That thought should 
 satisfy me as to the future, and ought to make me say, 
 “ Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly ! ” I trust, my dear 
 friend, that is your mind. — Your affectionate friend, 
 
 ‘ Bobert Cashel, etc.’ 
 
 From the time that the Bishop was unable any longer 
 to attend evening service in the Cathedral on Sundays, he 
 spent that hour in compiling the ‘ Sunday Headings’ for 
 the Waterford newspaper the Standard , and sent them in 
 his own handwriting. He continued to do so as long as 
 he lived. Some of them were his own composition, and 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 415 
 
 others were extracts copied out by him from the many 
 excellent books of divinity which his library contained. 
 The last of these, which was published only a few days 
 before his death, was in beautiful harmony with the rest 
 of his life. In it the following passage occurs : — 
 
 ‘ Eeader, seek Christ, and light is yours ; seek Christ, 
 and all perfection is yours. Is He not glory ? Is He not 
 beauty ? Who will not love Him ? Who will not praise 
 Him ? Who will not pray, Glorify me in Thy glory, 
 beautify me in Thy beauty, for I am Thine ? ’ 
 
 The following is another extract from Archdeacon Brien’s 
 reminiscences : — 
 
 f There is no man from whom I have gathered so much 
 benefit, religiously and intellectually, as the late Bishop 
 of Cashel. Not that I coincided with every sentiment he 
 uttered — there were many things concerning the which 
 I differed, and he was not the man to find fault with any 
 one for independence of thought and judgment; but he 
 gave an impetus to my mind, and started in me trains 
 of thought and reflection, which certainly, as far as I am 
 capable of forming a j udgment, tended to the enlargement 
 of my mind. 
 
 ‘ It was when I found the Bishop quite alone that he 
 was specially interesting in his Scripture conversation. 
 He was intimately acquainted with the word of God. He 
 had not only read it diligently, but thought deeply upon 
 it, and was quite prepared to speak on any subject which 
 might be suggested in connection with it; and it was then 
 specially I saw how highly scriptural was the tone of his 
 
416 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 mind. Indeed, I do not think that I have ever met any 
 one whose mind could so quickly pass from the most 
 purely secular matter to the most deeply religious subject. 
 His was a mind that seemed never out of tune. His heart 
 was filled with the love of God, and the marvellous grace 
 of Christ had complete possession of his soul. 
 
 ‘ He had great delight in the Psalms of David, and often 
 expounded them in family worship, though I have heard 
 him say again and again, that he thought that there was 
 no portion of the word of God which it was so h^ard to 
 expound — that is, with an assured conviction that one 
 was setting forth in his exposition what the Spirit of 
 God intended. 
 
 ‘ He was one who could weep with them that wept ; he 
 had the sympathizing spirit of a Christian, but all his 
 feelings were under strong control. If it had been other- 
 wise, he never could have had that massiveness and 
 majesty of character which he exhibited, and which was 
 so highly beneficial in his administration of the affairs of 
 the Church of God. 
 
 f When last I saw him, his intellect maintained all its 
 pristine energy, and his zeal in the interests of divine 
 truth remained unabated. The very last lecture which I 
 heard him deliver at family worship, which was about two 
 months before his decease, was full of earnestness. It was 
 on the eve of a Board of Nomination, which was to be 
 held next day in connection with the reorganization, of the 
 Church of Ireland. Oh, with what earnestness he pressed 
 the importance of choosing for the ministry of the Church 
 in vacant parishes men of God, men into whose hearts God 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 417 
 
 had shined, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory 
 of God in the face of Jesus Christ ! For he had read for the 
 Scripture of the evening in the family worship the begin- 
 ning of the 4th chapter of the 2d Epistle to the Corinthians ; 
 and even after the service was concluded, again and again 
 he said, showing the estimate he formed of the importance 
 of the ministry, and the character of the men thereunto 
 appointed— again and again he said, “ Men into whose 
 hearts God hath shined.” His spirit was earnest, full of 
 zeal for the glory of God and the interest of His Church, 
 but the flesh was failing. 
 
 ‘ In the days of his office on earth, like a distinguished 
 high priest of ancient time, “ he shone as the morning star 
 in the midst of a cloud ; and as the sun when it shineth, 
 so did he shine in the temple of God ; ” but in brighter 
 splendour he shall come forth again. When the Son of 
 God shall call him from the dust of death, the body of his 
 humiliation shall be made like to the glorified body of his 
 loved Lord and Master. 
 
 ‘ Is it a partial opinion ? Yet I thought he always looked 
 comely and dignified in the robes of his earthly office, as 
 he walked with his clergy to the hallowed service of the 
 sanctuary of God. Ah ! when he is seen again, shall he 
 not be clothed in vestments of dazzling whiteness, so as 
 no fuller on earth can white them ? Shall he not come in 
 robes washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb, 
 which they wear who stand before the throne of God in 
 heaven ? But has he not left his name as a heritage to 
 the Church of God on earth ? The name of Kobert Daly, 
 
 sometime rector of Powerscourt, sometime bishop of 
 
 2 D 
 
418 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Cashel, it is a name of power to stir the heart of all who 
 know and value the pure truth of the holy gospel of Christ. 
 
 ‘ What were any little failings the Bishop of Cashel may 
 have had, in comparison of his distinguished virtues and 
 his blessed goodness ? What ' are the spots on the sun, in 
 comparison of his glorious brightness ? Why should we 
 seek to search out the shortcomings of the servants of Cod, 
 instead of contemplating for our profit and example what 
 is bright and beautiful ? Let the enemies of the Bishop of 
 Cashel, with beams in their eyes, search out if they can the 
 mote that was in his. But I will write of him, and all the 
 lovers of the truth of God will endorse what I write, while 
 I proclaim, as my parting testimony to his blessed memory, 
 that he was a great-hearted man of God/ 
 
 After his return to Waterford at the close of the year, 
 the Bishop preached a charity sermon, 50 minutes in 
 length, for the Church Education Society, with much of 
 his former warmth and vigour. On Christmas day he 
 preached in the Cathedral Church. In the beginning of 
 the year 1872 he wrote, as his barque neared the heavenly 
 shore : — 
 
 * Waterford, 4 th January 1872. 
 
 ‘ My dear , — ... I cannot tell you how I value 
 
 my old Christian friends, and the more because there are 
 so few remaining. It is one of the trials of old age that 
 we are left so alone in this world. And yet we are not 
 alone; the best Friend never leaves us, never forsakes us, 
 and He says, “ Look unto me, and I will refresh you.” He 
 refreshed me by your letter, realizing to me one kept by 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 419 
 
 the power of God, through faith, unto salvation. You 
 write as if you were disappointed at not enjoying the 
 serenity you expected in old age ; you are pained by the 
 view of your deficiencies and shortcomings ; and it is well 
 that it should be so when you look back and look in. But 
 we have other, more elevating prospects, which we ought 
 to enjoy. I remember reading in an old Father, that he 
 found one look up do him more good, and humble him 
 more, than twenty looks backward and inward. If our 
 bodily health requires that we should take medicine, and 
 at times very ill-tasted medicine, we have also food to 
 take, both palatable and healthful. Take and eat of the 
 food given to us. Feed on Him who has revealed Himself 
 as the bread of life ; and the more we are cut down by the 
 sight of our spiritual deficiencies, so much the more take 
 of that bread on which whosoever feeds he shall never 
 hunger and never thirst. I must give you a couple of 
 verses that I particularly value : — 
 
 “ Just as I am, without one plea, 
 
 But that Thy blood was shed for me, 
 
 And that Thou bidst me come to Thee, 
 
 0 Lamb of God, I come. 
 
 “ Just as I am, and waiting not 
 To cleanse my soul from one dark spot, 
 
 To Thee, whose blood can cleanse each blot, 
 
 0 Lamb of God, I come. ” 
 
 ‘ I conceive there are two great subjects for our constant 
 thoughts here — sin and salvation ; we should think much 
 of both. If we think only of sin, we do not listen to 
 Jesus, who has said, “Lift up your heads, your redemption 
 
420 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 is drawing nigh.” If we thought of salvation forgetting 
 our sin, we should have a wrong conception of it. When 
 we reach the heavenly country, into which we shall not 
 bring sin, we shall still see the use of the dark ground in 
 the picture, in order the more visibly to bring out the light. 
 The idea that is most happily present to my old mind, and 
 which I desire to realize more and more, is that beyond the 
 Jordan is my home. I wish to feel as if in a passage-boat 
 returning home. I could not think of remaining in the 
 boat ; it does its part when it brings me home. It is better 
 to depart and be with Christ. — Wishing you a truly happy 
 New Year, I am, sincerely, your affectionate friend, 
 
 ‘ Robert Cashel, etc/ 
 
 His heavenly Father did not leave him much longer in 
 the ‘ boat/ as he expressed it. The Rev. William Sandford, 
 who was one of the first of the many useful and active 
 clergymen whom the Bishop introduced into his diocese, 
 thus describes the last time that he was able to entertain 
 any of his clergy at dinner : — 
 
 ‘ The Rectory, Tram ore, 
 
 5 th January 1874. 
 
 ‘ My dear Mrs. Madden, — . . . Never on any other oc- 
 casion did I see the characteristics of his vigorous mind, and 
 deep, manly piety, more strikingly exhibited. The dinner 
 party included six in all, and so the conversation was not 
 divided. Apparently in his usual health, the Bishop took 
 the lead. The topics introduced were varied and interesting. 
 At length the good men among his early friends who had 
 been called away from time to time were passed in review. 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 421 
 
 I can see him (after the cloth was removed), with his arms 
 resting on the table supporting his head, bending down- 
 wards, and as the names of Archdeacon Irwin, and Arthur 
 Wynne, and others, were introduced, with a few graphic 
 touches bringing out each character into full relief; and 
 then, with solemn tone and characteristic movement of 
 the head, speaking a word of counsel or encouragement or 
 warning, as each suggested. And there was such calmness 
 and softness, mingled with holy fervour, in all he said, that 
 we felt as in the presence of one in very close fellowship 
 with God, and caught all of us, I trust, a spark of his 
 heavenly spirit. It was as if, now nearing the confines of 
 the world within the veil, he rose sensibly above the fogs 
 and mists of this lower world. 
 
 "We adjourned to the drawing-room for tea. Again the 
 dear old Bishop took the lead, starting this time as a 
 subject for conversation the life of Daniel Wilson, the late 
 venerable Bishop of Calcutta. He had been now reading 
 it with great interest, as if it had been but lately published. 
 The higher life of the Christian, as developed in the good 
 man, he seemed to think was pitched on too low a key. 
 The absence of “the rejoicing of hope” in his case was 
 canvassed ; and the difference betweeen healthy self-ex- 
 amination in the Christian and morbid introspection were 
 discussed. The conversation became general and ani- 
 mated. Very forcibly did the Bishop speak of the import- 
 ance of hope as a great element of the Christian life, in 
 which many true Christians are deficient, owing partly to 
 defective views of the gospel of the grace of God in all its 
 breadth and fulness, and partly to natural temperament, 
 
422 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 etc. etc. Witli an intellect as clear and a heart as warm 
 as ever beat within his bosom in the vigour of youth, he 
 maintained this as a glorious privilege of all God’s children. 
 He gave me a cordial shake of the hand with the “ Good 
 night, God bless you, and I am very glad to have you 
 amongst us.” 1 I never saw him more. Ever treating me 
 with fatherly kindness and confidence, these his last words 
 are written indelibly on the tablet of a loving, grateful 
 heart. — I am, my dear Mrs. Madden, yours most sincerely, 
 
 'William Sandford.’ 
 
 That night, or early the following morning, two doctors 
 were summoned to attend him. From this last attack, 
 which was only three weeks before his death, he never 
 rallied, but gradually declined in strength. 
 
 He had often said that he would wish to die suddenly, 
 and would not like to have his friends worn out in attend- 
 ing him through a long and protracted illness ; neither did 
 he desire what is called a death-bed scene. Although 
 often most edifying and instructive, he did not think it 
 was what people ought to look to for comfort respecting 
 their departed friends. ‘ People/ he would say, ‘ generally 
 die as # they live ; ’ and he looked upon it as one of the 
 ways in which Satan tries to deceive, that those who have 
 lived for the world are often said to have died in a happy 
 state of mind if they express a little penitence at the end. 
 In his case, to him to live was Christ ; and to die was gain 
 to him, though loss to us. One part of his desire was, 
 
 1 Mr. Sandford had lately removed to Tramore from a more distant part 
 of the diocese. 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 423 
 
 however, granted to him. He did not linger long after he 
 was unable to leave his bed. From that time he did not 
 suffer any pain. 
 
 His nephew, Mr. Bowes Daly, was with him in his last 
 illness, and before the parting scene came, was joined by 
 one of his brothers. Nothing was left undone by him 
 and his attached servants that could smooth his dying 
 pillow. 
 
 His faithful servant and attendant writes : — 
 
 ‘ For some months before he died, I had to attend him 
 going to bed and getting up ; but I had to leave him while 
 he was communing with his heavenly Father. Before he 
 went to bed, and the last thing before lying down, he 
 would say, “ Lord, take care of me ; ” and then, “ He will, 
 He will take care of me.” He felt underneath him the 
 everlasting arms. Dr. Elliott was his only physician after 
 Dr. Mackesy’s death, and he, being a very serious man, 
 used often to draw conversation from the Bishop.’ 
 
 In a letter addressed to the writer of this Memoir, Dr. 
 Elliott says : — 
 
 ‘The impression he made on me during these years 
 of intimate intercourse with him was that of a sincere 
 believer, cheerfully bearing painful infirmities, deeply 
 thankful for such alleviations as were granted, and looking 
 forward with joyful hope and confidence to the rest and 
 inheritance which remain for the people of God.’ 
 
 He had a deep sense of the Saviour’s abiding presence 
 with him. One expression of his to a clergyman whom 
 he much regarded, and who was admitted to his bedside, 
 was as follows : — ‘ I am not alone. My Saviour is with 
 
424 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 me. He is beside me. He never leaves me. I fancy 
 Him constantly at the foot of my bed.’ 
 
 For the last day or two he grew weaker. The vital 
 principle was, however, strong, and at times he wonder- 
 fully rallied. At last the time of his departure came, 
 and he fell asleep. It was about eight o'clock on Friday 
 morning, the 16th of February 1872, wdien the great bell 
 of the Cathedral gave out its mournful peal, and, full of 
 faith, full of years, and full of honours, his great spirit 
 was parted from the earthly house of this tabernacle, to 
 enter into the joy of his Lord. ‘ Blessed are the dead 
 which die in the Lord.' 
 
 Thrice blessed must be the portion of one who had, 
 while here, so great a capacity for the enjoyment of 
 heavenly things. If there are degrees of happiness in 
 heaven, his must be a very high one. If the vessels which 
 are ‘ made to honour ’ differ in size, some being large 
 enough to hold much more than others, his must be an 
 abundant portion. ‘ They that turn many to righteousness 
 shall shine as the stars for ever and ever.' If one star 
 differeth from another star in glory, bright must be the 
 radiance that will surround him through all eternity. 
 
 It has not been given to many, during their lifetime, to 
 reap so abundant a harvest of the seed sown by them as 
 the late Bishop of Cashel was privileged to do ; but the 
 effects of his labours are not over yet — his works do follow 
 him. Surely w 7 e may say so when we take a retrospective 
 view of what the state of religion was in Ireland at the 
 beginning of his ministry, and compare it with what may 
 be met with now, and trace the part which he took in 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 425 
 
 every good work, in every religious Society which has, 
 under God, been the means of effecting this happy change. 
 
 We need hardly say that the Bishop of Cashel was 
 sincerely regretted at Waterford by both Protestants and 
 Eoman Catholics. To his friends, the news of his removal 
 seemed almost like an unexpected blow. So great, even to 
 the last, had been the energy of his mind and the vitality 
 of his spirit, that they could not bring themselves to realize 
 that the vital spark was so soon to quit its mortal frame. 
 The Church mourned over his loss. 
 
 At the meeting of the United Synods of Dublin, Kildare, 
 and Gland alough, held in Dublin on the 17th February, the 
 following resolution was moved. The Dean of St. Patrick’s 
 said it was fit the Synod should take some notice of an 
 event which had just occurred, and which was of great 
 moment to the Church. It had lost one of its best friends 
 by the death of the Lord Bishop of Cashel. His name 
 was in all the Churches in the land. He had won the 
 highest repute, and was revered and cherished for his 
 stern and strenuous championship of the cause of the 
 Church on all occasions when he had an opportunity. He 
 thought that some record of such an event should appear 
 on the books of the Synod, and he would therefore move : 
 £ That the Synod of the three united dioceses desire to 
 express their deep sense of the loss which the Church of 
 Ireland has just sustained, more especially the united 
 dioceses of Cashel, Emly, Waterford, and Lismore, by the 
 death of the Eight Eev. Eobert Daly/ 
 
 A very large number of clergy and some Dissenting 
 clergymen attended his remains to their last resting-place, 
 
426 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 under the Cathedral at Waterford, in which his voice 
 had been so long heard preaching the unsearchable riches 
 of Christ. Amongst the foremost in the procession of 
 mourners were two of his faithful servants, who had lived 
 with him, one for forty years, and the other for thirty-six. 
 
 On the Sunday which followed his death, the subject 
 was dwelt upon in almost all the pulpits in his diocese. 
 
 At a meeting held in St. Mary’s Church, Clonmel, on 
 the 19th of March 1872, for the election of his successor, 
 His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin made the following 
 mention of him : — 
 
 ‘ My dear brethren of the clergy, and my dear brethren 
 of the laity, I am sure it does not need any word of mine 
 to remind you of the very great and solemn task which 
 has this day brought you together. An episcopate of 
 some thirty years, or nearly so, has just come to a close. 
 He who was your revered chief pastor during all that time 
 has now passed away — full of years, and full of that honour 
 which cometh from God — to his rest and to his reward. 
 Let it be granted that we did not all of us, in all things, 
 see eye to eye with him ; and yet I am sure that no one 
 could have ever come to any near contact with him with- 
 out feeling in his heart of hearts this was indeed a man 
 of God, a man rooted and grounded in the faith ; one to 
 whom heavenly things were very near; one whom no 
 favour would ever flatter, whom no fear would ever have 
 terrified from that which he believed to be the right and 
 the truth. Such a man has passed from among you. To 
 me, if I may speak so much of myself, it is a very grateful 
 memory that all my relations with him were cordial. 
 
PARTING DAYS. 
 
 427 
 
 Towards myself, I would almost venture to say, though 
 late in life we knew one another, they were affectionate. 
 To him I ever rendered that reverence and respect which 
 on so many grounds he had a right to claim ; and it is 
 pleasing to me to know, and I treasure it up with thank- 
 fulness, that he would speak to me in terms of kindness, 
 and, I would almost say, of affection. Such a man has 
 passed from us, and your task is now to find a fitting 
 successor for him — for him who can no longer go in and 
 out amongst us as he did for so long a time. . . / 
 
 The present Bishop of Cashel, who wishes to have his 
 name linked with that of his revered predecessor, paid 
 the following tribute to his memory when delivering his 
 primary charge, in the summer of the year 1873 : — 
 
 ‘I cannot meet you for the first time, in this regular 
 assembly of the clergy, without a reference, however brief, 
 to my honoured and loved predecessor. I need not speak 
 of his personal character ; it was known to you all, and 
 known throughout the whole Church. Bold and fearless 
 in the statement of his opinions on all important matters, — 
 holding them not merely as things which he assented to, 
 but as part of his very being, acting them out in his daily 
 life, in private and in public, — no one who had any inter- 
 course with him could be ignorant what were Robert 
 Daly's sentiments as regards the great and vital doctrines 
 of the gospel. They were strong and decided, firmly held 
 and plainly stated. But there was nothing extravagant 
 about them. They were the great truths which our Re- 
 formers held, and which our Church has embodied in the 
 Articles and Homilies as the truths which its ministers are 
 
428 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 to teach. With that form of doctrine as he held it, I 
 desire humbly to express my own heartfelt sympathy ; 
 and I am thankful to find that in this respect he has, 
 through the grace of God, left his mark deep upon the 
 diocese over which he presided for so long a time/ 
 
 A memorial-pulpit has been erected in the Cathedral 
 Church, Waterford, to his memory. It is a very hand- 
 some piece of work. It is supported by four polished 
 Cork marble pillars, with carved capitals, and surmounted 
 with elaborate block cornices. There are four panels, in- 
 laid with green polished marble, bearing the following 
 inscriptions : — 
 
 ‘ We preach Christ crucified.’ 
 
 ‘ The power of God unto salvation. ’ 
 
 ‘ In Memory of Robert Daly, D.D., Bishop of Cashel, Emly, Waterford, 
 and Lismore, mdcccxliii. to lxxii. ’ 
 
 ‘ This tribute of loving respect is erected by his brethren in the ministry.’ 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 APPENDIX A. 
 
 A Speech at the First Meeting of the Church 
 Education Society. 
 
 At the first annual meeting of the Church Education 
 Society for Ireland, held in the Rotunda, Dublin, on 
 Thursday the 24th of April 1840, His Grace the Lord 
 Primate in the chair, we find Mr. Daly speaking as 
 follows : — 
 
 ‘ I rise to second the resolution that has been moved by 
 the Marquis of Downshire. It is very gratifying to see 
 the great landed proprietors joining with the clergy of the 
 Established Church in striving to promote the scriptural 
 education of the people. There was much room for hope 
 that, when the great landed proprietors of the land followed 
 the example that has this day been set them, we shall have 
 a united force in favour of a true, orthodox, and scriptural 
 education, which will carry us triumphant against all 
 opposition with which we may expect to contend. . . . 
 
 ‘We are met together on one of the most important 
 objects that could be set before any people — namely, the 
 education of the people of Ireland. With regard to educa- 
 tion itself, there seemed to be no difference of opinion — 
 
430 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 % / 
 
 there seemed to be a common unity of sentiment, and 
 every one cried out, “ Educate the people, educate the 
 people;” and, indeed, I would ask, how could there be a 
 second opinion with regard to the subject of educating the 
 people ? Is there a second opinion with regard to the 
 cultivation of the land ? Who was bold enough or foolish 
 enough to stand up and say there was no use in cultivat- 
 ing the land ? When the curse that sin brought into the 
 world declared that the earth should bring forth thorns 
 and thistles, who would for a moment advocate the prin- 
 ciple that it was not necessary to cultivate the land ? And 
 surely if the mind of man, and if the heart of man, had not 
 suffered less from the Fall than the ground from which he 
 produces the food he eats, who was there among them bold 
 enough, who was there mad enough, to deny the necessity 
 of imparting education to the people ? But education 
 without religion was like turning up the ground with 
 the plough, and manuring it, without casting seed into it, 
 and leaving it there to bring forth thistles and thorns. 
 Such, my lord, I conceive to be the principle of education 
 without religion; and I think that man would err from 
 common sense who would set about the education of 
 children without religion ; he would be turning up the land, 
 but casting no seed into it. Then comes the question, if 
 we are to cast seed into the ground, what kind of seed is 
 it to be ? Some people say, and I believe the advocates of 
 the National Board had sometimes said, that they were in 
 favour of religious education; but do they tell us what 
 that religion is ? what is the seed of that good tree from 
 which they expect good fruit ? No ; they talk of religion, 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 431 
 
 but they not only leave out, but I must say they exclude, 
 that which God Himself has said was the good seed. “ The 
 seed is the word of God ; ” and therefore I maintain, that 
 if we educate the children, and do not cultivate the heart 
 as w^ell as the ground, and cast the good seed therein, — and 
 there was but one good seed, and that was the truth, the 
 word of the eternal God, — we educate them in vain. In a 
 conversation I had on this subject with a friend of mine 
 who was tinged with liberalism, the latter exclaimed, 
 “ Why, you are a quack ; you have but one cure for all 
 disorders.” Now, however much I dislike the word, yet I 
 have no objection in this instance to acknowledge myself 
 a quack, so true w^as it that there was but one cure for all 
 the evils of mankind, and that was God’s truth brought 
 home with power to men’s hearts. That, and that alone, 
 could ever make a man what all men wanted to be — namely, 
 new creatures in Christ Jesus. If we are to cultivate the 
 heart of man, it must be by pouring into it God’s truth; 
 and that truth is to be found, in all its original brightness, 
 in all its fulness, its vividness, in the revealed word of the 
 living God. There it was to be found uncontaminated, 
 incorrupted, undefiled by the world. Just, my lord, as 
 on a thirsty day, if we wished for the refreshing water in 
 its purity and refreshing influence, we would go to the 
 fountain where it springs up and is yet uncontaminated, 
 where its freshness is not taken away by having passed 
 through a defiling and corrupting world, so we go to the 
 fountain of living waters ; and oh that we had that spirit 
 which animated the Psalmist when he said : “ As the hart 
 panteth for the waters, so my soul pantethfor Thee, 0 God” ! 
 
432 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 ‘ The reason why I advocate and would support this 
 Society is, that it gives an opportunity of putting the un- 
 defiled word of God into the hands of little children — those 
 of whom our Saviour said, “ Suffer the little children to 
 come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the 
 kingdom of heaven” This Society desires not only to 
 give to the children the Scriptures, the truth of the living 
 God ; but, in order to establish and preserve men in that 
 truth, she would put the formularies of the Church — for 
 every Church has some formularies — into the hands of 
 the children, not because they are the formularies of the 
 Church, not because the Church sanctions, but because 
 they are conformable to the Holy Scriptures, and are 
 therefore profitable for instruction. But, making a true 
 distinction between the word of God and anything from 
 the hand of man, the Society gives those formularies to 
 those who belong to the Church ; but to those who dissent 
 from the Church of England, the language of the Society 
 still is, “ Come along with us and read the Scriptures,” — those 
 Holy Scriptures “ that are able to make wise unto salva- 
 tion, through faith which is in Christ J esus.” This Society 
 puts no work of man, however conformable to the unerr- 
 ing standard of Holy Writ, in comparison with that word, 
 which has emanated from the pure mind of God Himself. 
 The Society addresses all men thus : “ If you do not like our 
 formularies, come and read with us what you will like 
 better than any formularies, that is, God's eternal word.” 
 Eeeling perfectly assured as I do that the more we are 
 really conversant with the Scriptures, the more we have 
 really the spirit of the Scriptures in our hearts, the more 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 433 
 
 will we be led to approve of and value the discipline, 
 form, and doctrine of our venerable Church. 
 
 ‘ Yes, we are not guilty ; and if this Society did put the 
 formularies of the Church on a par with God’s holy word, 
 I would separate from it as I would from the National 
 Board, whose great sin is that it excludes the people from 
 the “'sight of the word of God, which they did from the 
 time of putting forth their prospectus. My great com- 
 plaint against the National Board is, and I will continue 
 to raise my voice against it until it is changed, that at its 
 very setting out it endeavours to bring about, to secure, 
 that the light of God’s word should be excluded from the 
 Boman Catholic population of the country. If all the 
 Protestants of Ireland joined with the Boman Catholics in 
 the system of education adopted by the National Board, 
 the effect would be that no portion of God’s word would 
 ever be seen by the Boman Catholic child, except what its 
 priest would allow it to have, and that would be none at 
 all. The Boman Catholic priests, wise in their own genera- 
 tion, knowing their system cannot stand the light, will not 
 allow the people to read the word of God. That was the 
 principle of the Boman Catholic Church, that no one 
 should read the Bible that was not duly authorized. Now, 
 to show that this is the principle of the Boman Catholic 
 Church, I will just read to you their authorized statement 
 with regard to the Scriptures, and just say that I dissent 
 from the National Board because it gives its assent and 
 consent to this which I am going to read, a document 
 published and sanctioned by three Popes, — Pius, Sixtus, 
 and Clement, — as well as by the Council of Trent, which 
 
 2 E 
 
434 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 prohibits the reading of the Holy Scriptures by any lay 
 person without a faculty had for that purpose. The 
 document states that, “ since it was manifest, by experi- 
 ence, that by the promiscuous reading of the Bible, by the 
 temerity of some men, greater detriment than advantage 
 had arisen, such matters should be referred to the judg- 
 ment of the bishop or inquisitor, and that the confessor 
 should give leave to read the Bible only to those whom 
 he knew would not receive damage, but increase of faith 
 thereby; and that such leave or faculty should be in 
 writing ; and that whosoever, without such faculty, should 
 presume to read the Bible, should not receive absolution 
 of his sins until he gives up the Bible/’ How there is 
 their principle, utterly opposed to all veneration, respect, 
 and value for God’s holy word. In my little experience, I 
 have found that the wicked people were those who did 
 not read the Bible, and the good people were those who 
 read it. How Roman Catholics say that we Protestants 
 tell untruths of them — that we malign them. I only read 
 their own authorized documents, and there we will find that 
 if a man has not “ a faculty ” from the priest, who does not 
 like that the man should have more light than himself, he 
 is not to get forgiveness of his sins till he gives up the 
 Bible. The great evil, in my mind, is not alone their bad 
 translations, but that the working of the system helped 
 the Church of Rome to accomplish her wish of preventing 
 the children ever having an opportunity of reading God’s 
 word. 
 
 ‘ On that principle, my lord, I dissent from the Hational 
 Board ; and I say that if I have love for my neighbour, a 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 435 
 
 value for God’s word, or any deference to Him who gave 
 that word as “ a lamp unto my feet and a light unto my 
 path,” I dare not, I cannot join in a system that gives that 
 unholy facility to a corrupt and unholy Church. With 
 respect to the junction of the Presbyterian body with the 
 National Board, whatsoever good they might have done 
 for themselves, they had helped to bind the system of 
 darkness upon the Roman Catholic people of Ireland. I 
 know there are hundreds and thousands of the Presby- 
 terians who would not, if they knew the object of the 
 National Board, join it in shutting out the Scriptures from 
 the Roman Catholic children — they would put their hands 
 in the fire sooner than be found in such an unholy com- 
 bination ; and this makes this meeting and this Society 
 the more important. The situation in which the Society 
 was placed was certainly an awful one ; but it was also a 
 glorious situation for the Church of Ireland, which, in the 
 midst of all her deprivations, of all the wrongs inflicted on 
 her, was still willing to take her stand alone (if she is to 
 be alone) for the scriptural education of the rising genera- 
 tion. 
 
 ‘ With regard to pecuniary means in order to secure 
 them success, I know that England would soon pour in her 
 contributions. When she saw the nature of the Society, 
 she would rally round their standard, and would say to 
 them, “ Do you fight the battle, and we will find you the 
 sinews of war.” 
 
 ‘ I will conclude with the words towards the conclusion 
 of the Report, that I hope we consider ourselves pledged 
 never to unite, for any offer of emolument, with a Society 
 
436 MEMOIE OF THE EIGHT EEY. EOBEET DALY, D.D. 
 
 which would tie our hands, and prevent us educating our 
 own children according to the Scriptures, and according to 
 the formularies of the Church of England; never to join 
 that system, that would bind us to give a stone instead 
 of bread to the Eoman Catholic population round us. I 
 hope we never shall be a party in such a compromise. 
 The Lord has said, “ Preach the gospel to every creature ; ” 
 and I could no more join any school which the Eoman 
 Catholic child attended, who departed when the word of 
 God was opened, than I could live in a country in which 
 a law was passed that every man should go to bed as soon 
 as the sun was up ; and I never could be a party to such 
 a system. And again I would say, that I do not dissent 
 from the National Board on the account of Protestants, 
 because they could be taught at other times. I dissent 
 from the principle because it helped to keep in darkness 
 that part of the people that we wished to enlighten; and 
 a blessed position it will be for the Established Church, 
 that when others have given up the work, she should take 
 it in hand, so that the light of God’s truth may spread 
 from the north, east, west, and south. The Lord grant 
 this for Christ’s sake. I have great pleasure, my lord, in 
 seconding the resolution.’ 
 
 The resolution was then put from the chair, and carried 
 unanimously. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 437 
 
 APPENDIX B. 
 
 A Short Criticism of the Bey. Arthur Dawson’s Be- 
 
 MARKS ON THE BEPORT OF MASTER BROOKE’S COM- 
 MITTEE, by the Lord Bishop of Cashel, etc. 
 
 To the Rev. Arthur Dawson. 
 
 Dear Sir, — I, a few days ago, received from you a copy 
 of your remarks on the report of Master Brooke’s Com- 
 mittee, and in the title-page there were, in your hand, some 
 kind words. This led me to conclude that more was in- 
 tended than merely furnishing me with a copy of your 
 pamphlet, and that probably you wished it to be under- 
 stood that you would not be displeased if I gave you my 
 opinion of its contents. 
 
 I shall therefore give a few words of criticism, not in 
 the harsh spirit of controversy, but endeavouring to speak 
 the truth in love, praying the Lord to lead us both into 
 the way of truth, for the difference between us is vital ; 
 for if the system you hold and teach is the truth, and is 
 the revealed way of salvation, I am not in the way of 
 salvation ; and on the other hand, if what I hold and teach 
 is what God has revealed by His Son and by His apostles, 
 then you are preaching another gospel (which is not 
 another), in danger to yourself and endangering others. 
 
 You put the controversy very clearly in a short para- 
 graph, which I transcribe : — 
 
 ‘These are the two leading points in the “heresy of 
 
438 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REY. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 Sacerdotalism : ” the power of the priest to consecrate the 
 bread and wine, and thus make them the body and blood 
 of Christ ; and the power of the priest to convey to the 
 penitent the absolution and remission of his sins/ 
 
 Such, then, according to your view, is God's machinery 
 for the salvation of sinners. It is not, ‘ He so loved the 
 world that He gave His only-begotten Son, that all that 
 believe in Him should not perish, but have everlasting 
 life;’ but He has established a priesthood, taken from 
 among men, who shall have power to change the bread 
 and wine into the very body and blood of Christ, and, 
 giving it, give Christ to be fed upon by the people. 
 
 He should have established a body of priesthood, taken 
 from among men, to convey to the penitent the absolution 
 and remission of sins, thus supplementing the priesthood 
 of Christ, and supplying that without which it would have 
 been of no effect. 
 
 That would be Sacerdotalism in reality. But the ques- 
 tion is, Is that stated in the w r ord of God to be His ma- 
 chinery for the salvation of man ? Let us look to what the 
 apostle tells us of the gifts that Jesus Christ received and 
 gave to man. He tells us, Eph. iv. 11, 12, ‘ He gave some, 
 apostles ; and some, prophets ; and some, evangelists ; and 
 some, pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, 
 for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the 
 body of Christ.' You say this is Sacerdotalism. But can 
 you give a reason, that will satisfy yourself or others, why, 
 when He enumerated apostles, prophets, etc., He did not 
 put into the catalogue ‘ priest,' ‘ hpeug,’ ‘ sacerdos ' ? You 
 plead for Sacerdotalism ; St. Paul excludes it. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 439 
 
 And this is not the only place in which we might expect 
 to find, on your system, priesthood — Sacerdotalism — pre- 
 sented to the Church as an essential part of God’s ma- 
 chinery for the salvation of man. Let us turn to Heb. x. 
 1 7, etc ., — • And their sins and iniquities will I remember 
 no more. Now, where remission of sin is, there is no more 
 offering for sin. Having therefore, brethren, boldness to 
 enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and 
 living way, which He hath consecrated through the veil, 
 that is to say, His flesh ; and having an high priest over 
 the house of God ’ (/spec* //iyav, in the singular number, not a 
 company of priests) ; ‘ let us draw near with a true heart, 
 in full assurance of faith.’ 
 
 I would direct your attention, and that of the readers 
 of your remarks, to one passage, which is a gross petitio 
 principii : ‘ If the due consecration of the bread and wine 
 by a priest be a necessary preliminary to the body and 
 blood of Christ being surely and indeed taken and received 
 by the faithful in the Lord’s Supper, this involves the 
 whole principle of Sacerdotalism, or the need of the 
 intervention of human agency, commissioned by Christ, to 
 convey His graces to the souls of men.’ 
 
 I would ask, On what ground do you assume the 
 necessity of a priest to consecrate the bread and wine, 
 when in the New Testament there is not one word that 
 asserts that the office of priest is kept up in the Christian 
 Church ? 
 
 In the same strain, you speak of a priest endowed with 
 power to absolve sinners, assuming and asserting that, 
 besides the one great Priest, there is a company of priests. 
 
440 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 I have only to repeat here what I said on the former 
 question, that in the whole New Testament there is not a 
 text asserting the existence of this priesthood, and con- 
 sequently absolution by a priest. 
 
 If we turn to the texts that speak of the forgiveness of 
 sin, we shall find the one Priest spoken of, and no other ; 
 as in ^cts xiii. 38, 39, 'Be it known unto you therefore, 
 men and brethren, that through this man ’ [in the singular 
 number] ' is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins : and 
 by Him all that believe are justified from all things, from 
 which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses/ 
 Again, if we look at 1 John ii. 1, 2, 'These things write 
 I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have 
 an advocate with the Father’ [one advocate], 'Jesus Christ 
 the righteous : and He is the propitiation for our sins : and 
 not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world.’ 
 You deserve the praise of candour and open speaking. 
 You defend Sacerdotalism in the features which are 
 beautiful in your eyes, but are most ugly and distasteful 
 to me and many others. ' The whole principle of Sacer- 
 dotalism is the need of the intervention of human agency, 
 commissioned by Christ to convey His grace to the souls 
 of men.’ The first question with regard to this is, Is it 
 true ? Has the heavenly Father set up a human agency 
 for conveying His grace to the souls of men ? Was this 
 Christ’s last comforting words to His troubled disciples ? — 
 ' I will not leave you comfortless. I will commission a large 
 company of human agents to convey my grace to you and 
 other men.’ No ; He said, ' I will not leave you comfort- 
 less. I will send the Comforter to you ; and when He, the 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 441 
 
 Spirit of Truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth. 
 He will show you things to come/ You teach a far lower 
 system than that which was in the mind of David when he 
 said, ‘ Let me fall into the hands of God, and not into the 
 hands of men/ But let us shortly see what the Lord said 
 to His apostles and ministers when He would urge them 
 to do their duty : f Preach the word, be instant in season 
 and out of season ; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long- 
 suffering and doctrine/ 
 
 Let me reason with you as to the state that you are in, 
 and also those who are led by you. You and they want 
 for the life of your soul the bread which came down from 
 heaven, of which it is true that whoso eateth it shall live 
 for ever ; and of which it is equally true, except ye eat it 
 ye have no life in you. But according to your doctrine, 
 you cannot have this life-giving bread except through a 
 priest, a human agent — first to make this bread, and 
 then to convey this grace to you. But in the Christian 
 economy there are apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors, 
 and teachers, but no priests . 1 * * In what state, then, are 
 
 1 There is a very remarkable corroboration of this in the fact that in the 
 earlier days of onr Reformation, when many editions of our Articles were 
 
 printed, — some in English, and some with equal authority in Latin, — 
 while they used the word 4 priest ’ in English in many copies now extant, 
 
 in Latin they used the word 4 presbyter, ’ showing they did not acknow- 
 ledge the sacrificing priest, the sacerdos , among their officers. For ex- 
 ample, in the later edition of the Articles of 1553, we have — 4 Episcopis, 
 presbyteris, et diaconis non est mandatum est coelibatum voveant.’ In 
 the ms. of Convocation, 1562: ‘Episcopis, presbyteris, et diaconis, nullo 
 mandato divino preceptum est ut aut coelibatum voveant aut a matrimonio 
 abstineant.’ — See Library T.C.D. I had some early editions of Articles, 
 
 which I sold with other scarce books ; among them one in Latin, in 
 which the words were, 4 Episcopi, presbyteres, et diaconi. ’ There is a 
 
442 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 you, and those taught by you ? According to you, as there 
 is no priest, there is no living bread. You, and those 
 who are led by you, stand in need of the absolution and 
 forgiveness of your sins ; but as, according to you, none 
 can absolve but a priest, what state are you in when there 
 is no priest ? — I remain, dear sir, with prayer for God’s 
 blessing on His Church, on you and me, yours sincerely, 
 
 Kobert Cashel, etc. 
 
 APPENDIX C. 
 
 Extract, on the Subject of Liturgical Eevision, from 
 the Charge delivered in July and August 1863 
 by the Eight Eev. the Lord Bishop of Cashel, 
 Emly, Waterford, and Lismore. 
 
 There is another quarter, of a very different kind, from 
 which, if not alarm, at least serious anxiety may arise. I 
 allude to the generally increasing feeling that there should 
 be some changes in our Liturgy and other formularies. 
 
 To some, not very careful observers, this might appear 
 a very simple proceeding, and carrying with it no very 
 great reason for apprehension. 
 
 But it is far otherwise when we consider the various 
 classes of men from whom the cry for change comes, some 
 desiring to lead us further from the Church of Borne, and 
 
 later edition of these Articles in Latin, printed in Oxford 1636, and there 
 is this title of one of the Articles : 4 Libellus de consecratione archiepisco- 
 porum et episcoporum, et de ordinatione presbyterorum et diaconorum. ’ 
 They are the Articles of the London Synod of 1562. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 443 
 
 some, in so doing, disposed to ignore all Church privileges 
 and Church peculiarities . 1 
 
 Others desire to see more clearly established their 
 High Church principles ; and whilst they would magnify 
 the part which man has to bear, they would omit or soften 
 those expressions which speak of the total fall of man, 
 and tend to exalt the Creator and abase the creature . 2 
 
 Perhaps a larger class are found complaining of the high 
 religious tone of our services, as unsuitable for use by 
 those whose standard harmonizes more with the spirit of 
 the world than with that of the living members of the 
 Church. 
 
 In their plans for attack, these have, with much wisdom, 
 selected the Burial Service, as if it was the most evidently 
 objectionable and the least defensible; and, as an un- 
 answerable objection, it has been said of it, it is only fit to 
 be read by a saint over the remains of a saint. This is its 
 crime — this is its excellence. It will be well to keep in 
 mind that the Prayer-Book was not compiled or intended 
 for the use of the unconverted ; and if we only consider 
 that the Burial Service, according to the spirit of all our 
 services, was drawn up with a view of its being read at 
 the burial of a member of Christ, a child of God, and an 
 inheritor of the kingdom of heaven, it will appear, perhaps, 
 
 1 These demand not only the alteration of onr baptismal service, but 
 they would introduce changes into our Communion Office, and weaken 
 some of the strong expressions in our Ordination Office. 
 
 2 These would modify the strong expressions in the 10th and 11th 
 Articles, which speak of original sin and against the free will of man ; and 
 many of them would wish to remove altogether the 17th Article of our 
 religion. 
 
444 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 the most perfect and beautiful of all our services. It is in 
 unison and keeping with the whole Book of Common 
 Prayer, according to which the child of Christian parents 
 is brought in faith in baptism to Christ, to be received as 
 a child of God and an inheritor of the kingdom of heaven ; 
 he is afterwards brought, in confirmation, to take the 
 baptismal vows upon himself; he is led during life to 
 receive nourishment for his soul at the table of the Lord ; 
 and when he dies in peace, his body is committed to the 
 ground, in sure and certain hope of the resurrection to 
 eternal life, and with the hope that he doth rest in Him 
 who is the resurrection and the life. 
 
 If such words, used in cases to which they are not suit- 
 able, and for which they never were intended, lay a burden 
 on a minister of our Church, a similar burden lies much 
 heavier upon the minister of a Dissenting congregation. 
 
 Our minister uses the language which our formulary 
 prescribes, and he is in no way answerable for its being 
 applicable in the particular case. If a leading member of 
 a Dissenting congregation, who had been from his wealth 
 or his station a chief support of the connection, dies and 
 is buried, the minister is expected to prepare and preach a 
 funeral sermon ; and his conscience is sorely tried when 
 he is, as it were, forced to use language that shall satisfy his 
 people in eulogizing the dead, which is beyond, if not quite 
 contrary to, his convictions with regard to the departed. 
 
 What, then, is to be done to relieve the complainants 
 from the burden which oppresses ? 
 
 Is there to be no Burial Service in our Prayer-Book ? 
 
 Is there to be a Burial Service containing no expression 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 445 
 
 of Christian hope with regard to those concerning whom 
 such hope may be entertained ? 
 
 Or is there to be a discretion left to the clergyman to 
 read or omit the expression of Christian hope ? 
 
 Is there to be found anywhere a body of legislators, 
 who, in the case of themselves or their relatives, would 
 give to the clergy this discretion ? 
 
 Or is there a body of clergy that would accept the dis- 
 cretion of expressing their hope of one individual, and, by 
 silence, denying it with regard to another ? 
 
 It is evident that introducing change that shall be satis- 
 factory is no easy matter, as some have supposed. 
 
 The question naturally presents itself, Who is to under- 
 take this great, important, difficult work ? 
 
 There is no body now in existence that has the com- 
 petence or the authority to undertake it. 
 
 A distinguished senator, looking at the question as a 
 statesman, has said in the House of Commons, when the 
 subject was introduced there, f It must be referred to 
 Convocation, formed upon a basis more comprehensive 
 than that which now exists. You must associate with the 
 Convocation of Canterbury that of the other province, 
 and of the Church of Ireland ; ’ and he adds, as his own 
 opinion, ‘ There should be introduced that lay element to 
 which the Church of England has been so much indebted .’ 1 
 
 The first step, then, towards revision, should be the 
 exercise by the Crown of its prerogative, to call together 
 such a Synod or Convocation as should be a fair represen- 
 
 1 See Mr. Disraeli’s speech on Mr. Buxton’s motion, as reported in the 
 Times. 
 
446 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 tation of the United Church of England and Ireland ; and 
 to this Synod should be referred the dealing with this 
 momentous question. It is evident that it will be no 
 very simple, easy work to compose and institute such a 
 deliberative body; and is it not a subject of deep anxiety 
 to consider what may be the determination of such a 
 Synod, composed as it would be of much discordant 
 material ? x 
 
 Is there not ground to apprehend that the Liturgy, 
 Articles, and Canons, as they must come out very different, 
 might be found worse than we have them at present ? 
 
 Is there not ground to fear that within the body there 
 might be exhibited a great and violent difference of opinion 
 — a great proof that the Church was not at unity in herself ; 
 and as to what might be determined on by the majority, 
 a greater and more violent difference of opinion might be 
 felt by those without, and thence a disruption take place, 
 which might endanger the very existence of our Established 
 Church ? 
 
 We have to acknowledge with thankfulness a gracious 
 Providence that has watched over our Church in times 
 
 1 It would be well boldly to look at the obstacles that stand in the way 
 of a successful issue from the meeting of such a body. It has been well 
 remarked, that when two parties of widely different sentiments meet to 
 compile or to modify a book, and when both sides must exercise the 
 greatest caution in giving expression to their views, lest they should be 
 altogether rejected, and when at the same time they must be zealously on 
 the watch to restrict the views of their opponents within the narrowest 
 bounds, lest they should directly contradict their own, we cannot expect 
 that there should be that richness and fulness of genial thought which 
 flows from a heart that enters devotedly and without constraint into the 
 spirit of the subject. There must be wanting that life and distinct 
 character that would come from singleness of view and unity of purpose. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 447 
 
 past, especially at the period of the Eeformation by our 
 honoured Eeforrners; and that same guardian care, we 
 have no doubt, will be sought to guide us and carry us safe 
 through all our dangers ; but yet there is ground for deep 
 anxiety. 
 
 I conceive there is danger to our Church whether we 
 stand still or whether we move on. And if the question 
 were put to me, ' To which of the dangers would you prefer 
 to have the Church exposed ? 5 I should give it as my 
 deliberate opinion, that, considering the spirit of the times, 
 and the uneasiness exhibited in many quarters, we can- 
 not stand still — we cannot say we will do nothing ; and 
 I should prefer to see a comprehensive Convocation — a 
 fair representative of the United Church — instituted and 
 assembled, and thus a great and manifest evil got rid of — 
 namely, our being without a governing body, authorized and 
 competent to take in hand and deal with such subjects as 
 the Church ought to deal with . 5 1 
 
 1 Good men, who have formed themselves into an association for promot- 
 ing the revision of the Liturgy, seem not to have looked very deep into the 
 subject, or considered it in its several bearings. At a meeting lately held 
 in Willis’ Looms, at which Lord Ebury presided, one of the speakers said 
 that they had made known all the changes that they were seeking. It 
 is very desirable that any individual, or number of individuals, should 
 honestly and plainly declare what they are seeking, and with what change 
 they will be content ; but if they mean to convey to the public or to the 
 Church that others will be satisfied with what will satisfy them, they are 
 putting forward what is very far from the truth of the case. Many good 
 men, who agree with them on the fundamental truths of the gospel, will 
 seek many changes very different from those that they have stated as 
 necessary ; and those, again, who differ essentially from them on many 
 doctrinal points, will differ equally widely from them ; they will refuse to 
 accept many of the changes they most ardently desire, and they will insist 
 upon others diametrically different : so that whilst they very weakly flatter 
 
448 MEMOIR OF THE RIGHT REV. ROBERT DALY, D.D. 
 
 themselves that if there are changes made in the Liturgy they will be just 
 what they wish, they will probably find, that in proportion as opinions 
 different from theirs prevail in the Church, so, if any changes be made in 
 the Liturgy, they will be very different from those that they desire, and 
 for the attainment of which they are stirring the minds of all around them 
 to be dissatisfied with what they now have. 
 
 At the time of the Reformation, when our Liturgy was drawn up, the 
 great principles of Popery and Protestantism stood out in such bold relief, 
 that on the side of our Reformers there was that substantial unity which 
 enabled them to bring to their deliberations a oneness of heart and purpose 
 that secured a life and consistency in their performance which are not to 
 be expected in our days, when there is no acknowledged common enemy 
 to be opposed, no one common principle to be maintained. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 MURRAY AND GIBB, EDINBURGH, 
 PRINTERS TO HER MAJESTY^ STATIONERY OFFICE. 
 

 . 
 
 J